CEU eTD Collection

LEGENDA AUREA THE LEGEND OF ST.

MA ThesisStudies inMedieval AND ITSVERNACULAR ADAPTATIONS Central European University OF Eszter Konrád May 20 i

1 1

THE

CEU eTD Collection

Central European University,fulfillmentBudapest, oftherequirements partial in LEGENDTHE OF ST. Thesis submitted totheDepartmentThesis submitted Studies, ofMedieval AUREA Accepted inconformancewiththe standards CEU of the ______of theMasterArts deg of

AND ITS VERNACULARAND ITS ADAPTATIONS ELIZABETH OFELIZABETH H Chair, Examination CommitteeChair, Examination Thesis Supervisor Eszter Konrád (Hungary May 20 Examiner Examiner Budapest by ii ree Studies inMedieval

1 ) 1

UNGARY OF

______

THE THE

LEGENDA

CEU eTD Collection

Central European University,fulfillmentBudapest, oftherequirements partial in THE LEGENDTHE OF ST. Thesis submitted totheDepartmentThesis submitted Accepted inconformancewiththe standards CEU of the AUREA ______of theMasterArts degree of Studies inMedieval

AND ITS VERNACULARAND ITS ADAPTATIONS ELIZABETH OFELIZABETH HUNGARY OF E Eszter Konrád xternal Examiner ( Hungary Budapest May20

by iii

1 1 )

of Medieval Studies, of Medieval

THE THE

LEGENDA

CEU eTD Collection

Central European University THE LEGENDTHE OF ST. Accepted inconformancewiththe standards CEU of the totheDepartmentThesis submitted Studies, ofMedieval ______AUREA of theMasterArts degree of Studies inMedieval

AND ITS VERNACULARAND ITS ADAPTATIONS ______ELIZABETH OFELIZABETH HUNGARY OF , Budapest, in partial fulfillmentBudapest, oftherequirements partial in , External Su Eszter Konrád ( Supervisor Hungary Budapest May20 by iv

pervisor 1 1 )

THE THE

LEGENDA

CEU eTD Collection Budapest degree. submitted been thesis the of part no and thesishas of the part Ialso thatno declare copyright. orinstitution‟s anyinfringes person‟s others, on of work the of made was use illegitimate and unidentified cred properly as information external such only and research my on based work, own my exclusively is thesis present the that herewith undersigned, the I,

, 25

May

in this form to any other institution of higher education for an academic academic an for education higher of institution other any to form this in

20 Eszter Konrád Eszter 11

,

candidate for the MA degree in Medieval Studies declare Studies Medieval in degree MA the for candidate td n oe ad ilorpy I elr ta no that declare I bibliography. and notes in ited v

______Signature

CEU eTD Collection paper. p help whose , and of cult the with acquainted got I whom through Falvay, Dávid supervisor former my to indebted deeply am I Finally, work. my on comments useful and corrections accurate their for Somfai Anna and Rasson Judith tosa I legendaries.wouldlike medieval gave abouthelpful late she suggestions me the for Madas Edit to grateful also am I month. nine past the during me for recommended hel would I foremost and First pful comments and his unfailing support but also for the wide range of readings he he readings of range wide the for also but support unfailing his and comments pful

like to thank thank to like ACKNOWLEDGEMENTS y supervisor my vi

Gábor Klaniczay not only for his for only not Klaniczay Gábor

rovided the basis for this for basis the rovided y to thanks CEU eTD Collection 26v Magliabechiano Three:Appendix The ofMSFlorence, Description Transcription de santa of“La legenda Elisa Two: TheAppendix Paolo Mariani One:ItalianAppendix The Translations ofthe BIBLIOGRAP CONCLUSION TRADITION FOUR:CENTRALCHAPTER THE EUROPEAN LIFE THREE:THE IN ELIZABETH OFST. MIDDLE ENGLISH CHAPTER HAG ELIZABETH ONE:ANDCHAPTER ST. HEREARLY OF HUNGARY INTRODUCTION 4.5 4.4 4.3 4.2 4.1 3.2 3.1 2.2 2.1 1.6 1.5 1.4 1.3 1.2 1.1

......

Lady Elizabeth Innepéről”“Dicsőséges Asszonnak Erzsébet Szent andThe Anonymousthe Carthusian The Hungarian Tradition The OldCzech The Czech Tradition BokenhamOsbernand the EnglishMiddle Hagiograp A Comparison of theThree Versi The ofthe DiffusionUse and the TheTranslations DiffusionLegendary:Vernacular oftheand Adaptations The De sancta Elizabeth oftheThe Composition The Dominican The Thirteenth ElizabethThe BiographySt. Short ofHungary of TWO: THE ITALIAN THE TWO: TRADITION

...... HY

...... XXXVIII. 74 and the Transcription of XXXVIII. 74and theTranscription

...... Description of MS Milan, Biblioteca Ambrosiana I. 115 Inf. Biblioteca ofMSMilan, I.Description and Ambrosiana 115 the - ...... Century Century Pasional Abbreviationes ......

......

...... Legenda Aurea Vitae

TABLE OFTABLE CONTENTS

...... hy and the Legendys of Hooly WummenLegendys Hooly of ......

......

and the ons of the Legend of St. Elizabeth Legend ofSt. ons ofthe Legenda Aurea beth” ff.22v beth” ...... Érdy Codex vii Legenda Aurea Legenda AureaLegenda

Legenda Aurea

...... Biblioteca Na ...... - the “Legenda Elisabet” ff.9r diSanta 35r ......

......

in in ......

...... –

On the Feast of the Glorious On theGlorious Feast ofthe ......

Based Research onthe of ......

......

zionale Centralezionale ......

......

...... IOGRAPHY ......

...... 134 118 117 104 100

89 86 81 75 74 74 51 46 45 30 27 27 22 19 17 15 -

7 4 4 1

CEU eTD Collection pe 1. Figure riod .

Printed dtos f the of editions

LIST OFLIST FIGURES eed Aurea Legenda viii

n h lt mdea ad al modern early and medieval late the in

CEU eTD Collection BHL: BAI: Biblioteca agiografica italiana: Repertorio di testi e manoscritti, secoli XIII secoli manoscritti, e testi di Repertorio italiana: agiografica Biblioteca ilohc hgorpia aia niue t eie aetatis. mediae et antiquae latina hagiographica Bibliotheca ( Frosini. Jacques hagiographica70. and 6,12 SISMEL

vl. Florence: vols. 2 Dalarun ):

Edizioni del Galluzzo, 2003. del Galluzzo, Edizioni Ln Load, ai Trs Dnl, Beat Dinale, Teresa Maria Leonardi, Lino , LIST OFLIST ABBREVIATIONS oit Inter Società Brussels:Bollnadistes, Société des 1898 ix

ainl pr l per nazionale

S o ui dl eieo Latino Medioevo del tudio ie ei Giovanna Fedi, rice - vols. 4 1986.

– Subsidia XV .

Ed.

CEU eTD Collection legends. The aim of my thesis is to examine how James of ‟s legend on St. Elizabeth St. on legend Varazze‟s of James how examine to is thesis my of aim The legends. the in lives contained saints‟ the of number high the to Due systematic branches. the vernacular various started its into scholars research have decades few past the in only tradition, manuscript all themajor European languages. the of adaptations and translations were there compilation, its after years 150 Roughly too. legendary, Varazze‟s of James to happened same The groups. social with contact direct into came hagiography thus vernacular, the in translated soon were legendaries these life, devotional active an in engage to sought who laypeople m abbreviationes of collections these Originally traditions. hagiographic Western the transformed radically that century, the was through her saintly which all overexample became known Europe. it , and life her about gr written the accounts Despite hagiographical princesses. and queens of number a for model a as served lifewhose femalesaintlyideal medieval late representativethe influentialof most perhapsthe who legendary the of user Hungarian century Elizabeth” about only Emeric, endicant orders as ancillary source for sermons, but due to the rapidly growing number of number growing rapidly the to due but sermons, for source ancillary as orders endicant se legend was included in the most famous collection of abridged saints‟ lives. She was She lives. saints‟ abridged of collection famous most the in included was legend se ae o Varazze‟s of James w a was “It ept te ih liter rich the Despite

was

the most famous work among the new genre of the Dominican the of genre new the among work famous most the were written in Latin and intended primarily for the preachers of the the of preachers the for primarily intended and Latin in written were

legendary, considerably less attention has been paid to the individual individual the to paid been has attention less considerably legendary, ece at ht e i nt rt ete aot tpe, r ailu, or Ladislaus, or Stephen, about either write not did he that act retched eed Aurea Legenda ature on the formation of the the of formation the on ature –

cle a te uhr f the of author the at scolded INTRODUCTION .

In fact, St. Elizabeth was the only Hungarian saint Hungarian only the was Elizabeth St. fact, In cmoe i te eod af f h thirteenth the of half second the in composed , 1

eed Aurea Legenda eed Aurea Legenda

Legenda Aurea Legenda n o is Latin its on and eed Aurea Legenda legendae novae novae legendae people from all from people eat number of of number eat sixteenth a in almost in - CEU eTD Collection eae ans lvs rte i vre om Te ie f t Eiaeh s eiae t it to dedicated is Elizabeth St. of life The form. verse in written lives saints‟ female the of manuscripts are andthe oftext transcriptions provided intheappendix. the of description detailed The preserved. are they where codices the in writings other the the t chance had I Italy to trip research a During too. version, this transcribed I manuscript, the in written is what of basis the on analysis mymake to Iwanted Since Latinoriginal. the of basis Marc‟Ant by 1848 in published was it legend, Tuscan” “old the to As century. fifteenth the of end the at Vicenza in published been already had exemplar its that know not did I manuscript, Ambrosian the of transcription manuscript on rely I why reason The Milan. of Ambrosiana Biblioteca the in kept today and century fifteenth the from is version other The Florence. of Centrale Nazionale Biblioteca the in kept and century, fourteenth the of half first l Tuscan” “old called so The manuscripts. the of transcription own my of the source languages. choice The well. as languages other in legend her of adaptations the examining in interest my aroused this Italian two its about University Loránd Eötvös at thesis MA my wrote to the originalwhat and aretheirmotifs? possible versions compared vernacular changes inthe significant arethemost What adaptations made? find to order answe in vernaculars Hungarian and Czech English, Italian, the into adapted was rs for the following questions: In what environment and for what audience were these these were audience what for and environment what In questions: following the for rs Legenda Aurea Legenda the with deal to started I The For the analysis of the two Italian two the of analysis the For o correct my previous transcriptions of the two the of transcriptions previous my correct o

Middle of the texts I intend to examine was motivated primarily by my knowledge knowledge my by primarily motivated was examine to intend I texts the of - English life of the saint was composed by Osbern Bokenham on the basis basis the on Bokenham Osbern by composed was saint the of life English between 1443 and 1447. The only extant manuscript contains thirteen contains manuscript extant only The 1447. and 1443 between

no aet, h anttd n cmltd h tx o the on text the completed and annotated who Parenti, onio vita of Elizabeth from the from Elizabeth of volgarizzamenti volgarizzamenti 2

i ta a te ie hn md the made I when time the at that is s vitae Legenda Aurea Legenda of the of

and also to have a closer look at look closer a have to also and vita

of Elizabeth, I rely on on rely I Elizabeth, of egend is dated to the the to dated is egend volgarizzamenti volgarizzamenti a few years ago. I ago. years few a and s CEU eTD Collection form anotionofElizabeth‟s sanctity. br a with contact direct entered th scholarly texts vernacular the the of picture of clearer a getting use to contribute extensive will paper This the literature. by supported be will scrutiny my and texts original prima of analysis byMadas Edit in1985. edited works, selected his of version modernized slightly the on rely I Therefore, rea characters. to difficult quite is 1876 in by Volf published György text original the of transcription the Nevertheless, writer. prose Hungarian real first the as regarded is author its and prologue) its for (except vernacular the in entirely a of consists the German the of manuscript extant earliest the of transcription Schmidtberger‟s T Elizabeth. of life the contain manusc original its Although 1357. around the modern English translations. provide always I quotations longer of case the in text, English Middle the use I analysis my Althoug 1992. in Delany Sheila by English modern into translated also was work The collection, Bokenham‟s of entitled edition critical The Vere. de Elizabeth Lady commissioner, Érdy Codex Érdy The last source I treat in this thesis is a Hungarian sermon on the saint, preserved in preserved saint, the on sermon Hungarian a is thesis this in treat I source last The the legendary, Varazze‟s of James the of version Czech Old The itn t ue piooia mtoooy ae o te eta ad comparative and textual the on based methodology philological a use to intend I Legendys of Hooly Wummen Hooly of Legendys De tempore tempore De . This collection of sermons compiled by an anonymous Carthusian preacher Carthusian anonymous an by compiled sermons of collection This . y ore sc a mnsrps ciia eiin, n tasain o the of translations and editions, critical manuscripts, as such sources ry of thetext.

n a and

he analysis of Elizabeth‟s life Elizabeth‟s of analysis he o

ad non ad e sanctis De

by the editor Mary S. Serjeantson, was made in 1938. 1938. in made was Serjeantson, S. Mary editor the by - Latin ript has not come down to us, all the later copies later the all us, to down come not has ript at Ti i oe f the of one is This part. 3 -

paigadec hog hc hy could they which through audience speaking d, as is reproducing some of the special special the of some reproducing is as d,

here is based on Helga Susanne Susanne Helga on based is here alet ok written books earliest Pasional

Pasional

, n o her on and

was made made was h for h at CEU eTD Collection Erzsébet Hustache, von Elisabeth heiligen 1 t had and marriagehappy a in lived she whom with Ludwig, to married 1221 in and here, educated and up brought was She . to sent 1207. in born 1.1 Ibranches depth my in donottreat in that paper. vernacular those of outline short a give I section t this in thesis, Hungarian the of and chapters subsequent Czech English, Italian, the with exhaustively dealing adaptations. and translations vernacular their on concentrating legendary, the top main my to turn I Then lives. saint‟s abridged of collections the hagiography: Western the novae Theodoric of legend the and coeval roughly are that two the by written lives the order: chronological of collections Dominican other Varazze‟sof IJames Latin.discuss Since earliest the and biography her about overview the of importance crucial the

For the scholarly biographies of Elizabeth of Hungary/, see Elisabeth Busse Elisabeth see Hungary/Thuringia, of Elizabeth of biographies scholarly the For

ic, to the to ic, ,

will be treated before them. Next, I introduce the new genre that had a huge impact on impact huge a had that genre new the I introduce Next, them. before treated be will The hagiographic dossier of St. Elizabeth of Hungary is va is Hungary of Elizabeth St. of dossier hagiographic The h duhe o Kn Ade o Hnay n Ge and Hungary of Andrew King of daughter The of Hungary Biography Short The St.Elizabethof [ CHAPTER OF ELIZABETH ONE: ST. HUNGARY AND EARLY HER Saint Elizabeth ofHungary Elizabeth Saint Saint Élisabeth de Hongrie de Élisabeth Saint Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda 1

At the age of four, she was promised to the landgrave of Thuringia and was was and Thuringia of landgrave the to promised was she four, of age the At Thüringen: Das Abbild einer mittelalterlichen Seele mittelalterlichen einer Abbild Das Thüringen:

of Apolda, composed some decades later than the Dominican the than later decades some composed Apolda, of and its Elizabeth its and

Legenda Aurea Legenda ] , (Budapest: Akadémiai k Akadémiai (Budapest: , , (Paris: Éditions franciscaines, 1947); Ilona Sz. Jónás, Sz. Ilona 1947); franciscaines, Éditions (Paris: , abbreviationes HAGIOGRAPHY legendary in a separate subchapter together with the with together subchapterlegendaryseparate a in

- in the diffusion of her cult, I provide a concise a provide I cult, her of diffusion the in 4 Vita

vitae

, I cannot present all her her all present cannot I , .

hree children: Hermann was born in 1222, in born was Hermann children:hree In the last section, I treat the diffusion of diffusion the treat I section, last the In , written, with a very few exceptions, in exceptions, few very a with written, , iadó, 1986). iadó,

tue f Andechs of rtrude

Mnc: 91;Jan Ancelet Jeanne 1931); (Munich: , st. In order to understand to order In st. - Wilson, Wilson, aiin i the in raditions vitae Árpád

- y esn of reason By Merania was was Merania Das Leben der der Leben Das n strict a in - legendae házi Szent házi - CEU eTD Collection people but she herself wanted to live in poverty. When Conrad prohibit Conrad When poverty. in live to wanted herself she but people the beyond go to miserable most the with wanted connection possible closest only the in be to not order in forms institutional Elizabeth charity. her of ways radical the control t and Isentrude and Guda handmaids, faithful most two her from . her separated Conrad at residence a and dowry a as mark 2000 given was she appointment, papal by will, her to her sent and interven soon Kitzingen of the relative, maternal Her poor. the among live to desire thu dowry, her pay to refused Elizabeth of activities not charity did excessive relatives the Ludwig‟s support death, his After Italy. , in Land, Holy the to way the landgra the 1227 In Ludwig. of death the of absolute him case continencein perpetual promised and rights conjugalhusband‟s herfor except obedience promising , of chapel the in authorization, papal with crusade the of Conrad , her to vow official an made she in year same the In Thuringia. of subjects the among food the distributed and Ludwig of absence the in 1226 of famine the during stores grain the opened she minor; the and needy the for mak to handmaids her with wool spun she court: the of splendour the with contrast sharp in was lifestyle humble Her poor. the and sick the with contact direct a sought and life Francisc the to especially orders, mendicant founded recently the to connected closely became Elizabeth of spirituality The . in hospital a together founded they and beneficence in and matters on husband her accompanied court the attended she landgravine: a of role the fulfilled perfectlyprincess Hungarian The 1227. in Gertrude and 1224, in Sophie

failed. With the intercession of Conrad of Marburg, who had been Elizabeth‟s protector Elizabeth‟s been had who Marburg, of Conrad of intercession the With failed. ans. During the years of marriage, the landgravine lived a profoundly religious profoundly a lived landgravine the marriage, of years the During ans. uncle, the bishop of Bamberg, whose attempt to remarry her against her her against her remarry to attempt whose Bamberg, of bishop the uncle, s she left the court of Wartburg and finally she could fulfil her her fulfil could she finally and Wartburg of court the left she s i taes Te ope a i areet lo n religious in also agreement in was couple The travels. his - es, netie te lutiu get ad frequently and guests illustrious the entertained feast, ve went on crusade with Frederick II and died on died and II Frederick with crusade on went ve 5

,

and Ludwig‟s brother, Raspe Henry brother, Ludwig‟s and Marburg, an ascetic preacher of of preacher ascetic an Marburg, ed her to live from live to her ed e dresses e ried to ried ed CEU eTD Collection (: Viella, 2 (Rome:Viella, agiografici, del prova La testimoni. 220 2005), “Fraknói”, storico Istituto Roma. 2002 canonizzazione di processo (= Klaniczay, Gábor ed. Moyen 128 1981 Nov. 19. Elisabethkirche, und Landgrafenschloβ Marburg, Heilige Dienerin, zum 2 thebull saints with of catalogue the in inscribed was Elizabeth , in Dominic St. of Church the in 1235 in Elyzabeth. re miracles, new 24 registered comm new a 1234 In while. a for stopped procedure of the heresy, matters in investigations conducted had he whom against nobleman a by assassinated They nuncios. papal witnes 600 three than by more interrogated formed was that commission nominated the in part take to Conrad asked and 1232 October in official the began who miracles IX, Gregory Pope sixty of list a b short a sending and letter Marburg, a by accompanied of Conrad year following the In sanctity. of fame the in 1231 in November 17 on died She Elisabeth. andIrmengard maidservants, two rest the spent she where Francis, St. to dedicated Marburg in built hospital a had she dowry her From penitents. the of tunic grey the assumed and will free and relations children, her of renounced and pledge second a made she begging,

On the process of Elizabeth, see Josef Leinweber, “Das kirchliche Heilisprechungsverfahren bis bis Heilisprechungsverfahren kirchliche “Das Leinweber, Josef see Elizabeth, of process canonization the On -

3; áo Kaizy “rvn Sntt in Sanctity “Proving Klaniczay, Gábor 136; - Jahre 1234. Der Kanonizationprozess der hl. Elisabeth von Thüringen,” in in Thüringen,” von Elisabeth hl. der Kanonizationprozess Der 1234. Jahre 2004. Conferenze e convegni e Conferenze 2004. Âge. Aspects juridiques et religieux religieux et juridiques Aspects Âge. ”

These testimonies were examined were examined by Gregory IX and on 27 May May 27 on and IX Gregory by examined were examined were testimonies These ed. ed. 000), 367 000), Paolo Golinelli. Paolo , uste D Aufsätze,

Glorius maestate in

sopran olcin de Collection - 386.

di Santa Elisabetta. L Elisabetta. Santa di

natural kmnain Katalog okumentation, , ed. László Csorba and Gyöngyi Komlóssy Gyöngyi and László Csorba ed. , (Atti del III Convegno di studio dell‟ ASSICA, ASSICA, dell‟ studio di Convegno III del (Atti

e

, organizing the protocol under the title title the under protocol the organizing ‟cl façie e Rome, de française l‟École in ” e ad eitrd 0 mrce, u we Cna was Conrad when but miracles, 105 registered and ses – -

232. Il pubblico dei santi. Forme e livelli di ricezione dei messaggi messaggi dei ricezione di livelli e Forme santi. dei pubblico Il . Medieval Canonization Processes. Legal and Religious Aspects Religious and Legal Processes. Canonization Medieval 2 orpy f lzbt, rpsd e cnnzto to canonization her proposed Elizabeth, of iography

e prime testimonianze sulla vita e sui miracoli,” in in miracoli,” sui e vita sulla testimonianze prime e

On her miracles, see Gábor Klaniczay, Klaniczay, Gábor see miracles, her On h C the 6

nnzto Process anonization Elisabeth. hl. der Todestag 750. zum [Ausstellung of her life taking care of the sick with her with sick the of care taking life her of –

6. Jan. 1982]. Sigmaringen, 1981. 1982]. 6. Jan.

4) (oe 20) 117 2004), (Rome: 340),

” in ,” (Rome: Accademia d‟Ungheria in in d‟Ungheria Accademia (Rome: ittee was nominated which nominated was ittee Verona 22 Verona rcs e aoiain au canonization de Procès Sankt Elisabeth Fürstin, Fürstin, Elisabeth Sankt iaua felicis Miracula “ I -

24 ottobre 1988), ottobre 24 - miracoli e miracoli 148; and ID. ID. and 148;

Annuario Annuario i

loro loro “Il ,

CEU eTD Collection Elisabeth “ Schmidt, Gerhard in Huyskens se was 25 1965]), Osnabrück, (= Wyss in edited was Lan 4 I section, Europe Central Medieval in Cults Dynastic Klaniczay Gábor 108; Century.” Thirteenth the in Diffusion and Rewritings Their Elizabeth: St. 3 to wished she deathbed, her on when, or confessor her to death her foretold she when case capacities, prophetic her and ecstasies recurrent her prayers, her of intensity and frequency the by latter the hospital; a of foundation the alms, of distribution the sick, the activa vita TheEisenach inquisitor by her. founded of chapel Franciscan the in 1228 in Friday Holy on husband her of death the after relatives i records Conrad virgin. a as die to who life the of part major The charity. extensive Elisabeth‟s it although period, conjugal her to paid is attention Little her. to relation in himself about general in and her to responses his and her with interactions This conf her become having of moment the from order, chronological a in Elisabeth of life intercession. her to miraclesattributed soon Rome to Gregory vita) de brevis Narratio 1.2

The thirteenth The h tx ( text The

dgräfin von Thüringen Thüringen von dgräfin - vita nt to Rome in 1233, followed by a third list of 24 miracles in 1235 ( 1235 in miracles 24 of list third a by followed 1233, in Rome to nt

according to her confessor her to according The first brief biographical account of St. Elizabeth‟s life was the was life Elizabeth‟s St. of account biographical brief first The ThirteenthThe

, rely ” in in ” ulktoe as e K Pesihn Staatsarchiven, Preussichen K. den aus Publikationen is as much about Elisabeth as about her spiritual director: Conrad reports several reports Conrad director: spiritual her about as Elisabeth about much as is BHL BHL Quellenstudien, Quellenstudien, and Sankt Elisabeth Fürstin, Dienerin, Heilige Dienerin, Fürstin, Elisabeth Sankt mainly Hessisches Urkundenbuch. Urkundenbuch. Hessisches - century biographical accounts have been discussed thoroughly by Ottó Gecser in his his in Gecser Ottó by thoroughly discussed been have accounts biographical century

2490) vita contemplativa vita i zignsice Übe zeitgenössische Die on their works. their on

- in legends her on overview concise a provided also 29. An extended list of 106 miracles ( miracles 106 of list extended An 29.

w (Marburg as edited by Albert Huyskens, Huyskens, Albert by edited as

- after 11 August 1232, together with the first testimonies of healing of testimonies first the with together 1232, August 11 after 161 Century Century was written by her confessor, Conrad of Marburg, and sent to Pope to sent and Marburg, of Conrad confessor, her by written was - 239, 243 239,

: Elwert, : Vitae - : the former manifested by her taking care of the poor and poor the of care taking her by manifested former the :

- regretted that regretted Abt. 1: 1: Abt. 266. The early 266. The dti Eiaehs eoneet f e cide and children her of renouncement Elisabeth‟s detail n

(Cambridge: Cam (Cambridge: 4 1908), 155 1908),

3 leeug u Lbn n zur und Leben zum rlieferung In this first biography of the saint, Conrad narrates thenarratesConrad saint, the biographyInof first this -

confessor depicts Elisabeth‟s life as acombination depicts as of Elisabeth‟sconfessor life

Urkunderbuch der Deuts der Urkunderbuch 7

. -

160. 160. sources of the saint‟s life are also summarized by summarized also are life saint‟s ofsourcesthe s he had been married and could not be able be not could and married been had he Quellenstudien zur Geschichte der hl. hl. der Geschichte zur Quellenstudien The first series sent to Pope Gregory ( Gregory Pope to sent series first The BHL BHL bridge University Press, 2002), Press, University bridge

is about the widowhood of Elisabeth, of widowhood the about is 2491a ) vl 1 (epi: izl 17) [repr. 1879), Hirzel, (Leipzig: 1, vol. 3),

s etoe ta h consented he that mentioned is Analecta Bollandiana Bollandiana Analecta - Holy Rulers and Blessed Princesses: Blessed and Rulers Holy b), including the first series as well, well, as series first the including b), BHL BHL chordens 2491d H eiligsprechung der heiligen heiligen der eiligsprechung - Ballei Hessen Ballei - e). Both were edited by by edited were Both e). Summa vitae vitae Summa such as in the in as such

41 127. (2009): 49 (2009): 127. 9 - d Arthur ed. , 423. In this In 423. BHL BHL Elisabeth, Elisabeth, “Lives of of “Lives essor. essor. 2489) 2489)

Paul Paul (or (or - CEU eTD Collection e Adé ace, Crt e oet i Sna lsbta i uiga n ae gi ti e poes di processo del atti agli base in Turingia di Elisabetta Santa in povertà e in canonozzazione,” “Carità Vauchez, André see Huyskens, confectus Elisabeth s. 11 10 Mittelalters des 9 Brigitta, und Hedwig Klara, Elisabeth, 8 7 6 5 widowhood her recount Elizabeth andIrmengard phase, conjugal the narrates Isentrude Guda, of testimony the on based is saint the of and childhood The Marburg. of Conrad by made portrait schematic the amplifies and This records. as known is version original the of reordering chronological and insertions by and conclusion, biography more a into 1241 and 1236 The 1235. and 1232 between process canonization the during the centuryfifteenth and twointhe the of manuscripts extant eight are unpleas other three her separated he He health. her risked have would limits beyond charity her where cases in only the between conflicts other about silent beggar. a as wander to wish, greatest her Elisabeth prohibited he how a by written vitae Judge. Omnipotent the and Judgement Last the death, about meditate

Ibid., 158. Ibid., 157. Ibid., Huyskens,

Ortrud Reber, Reber, Ortrud Helga Susanne Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, Susanne Helga The The The The it qaur ancillarum quatuor Dicta

is not a complete biography, it is extremelyis biography,f complete significanta it not is Dicta Dicta Libellus Libellus The most important collection of first of collection important most The Quellenstudien

Quellenstudien ( BHL BHL

( , (Marburg: N.G. Elwert Verlag, 1992) Elwert Verlag, N.G. (Marburg: , person who knew well the saint‟s thoughts, plans and feelings. Conrad narrates narrates Conrad feelings. and plans thoughts, saint‟s the well knew who person BHL BHL Die Gestaltung des Kultes weiblicher Heiliger im Spätmitt im Heiliger weiblicher Kultes des Gestaltung Die 2490) was edited by Huyskens in by wasin Huyskens 2490) edited

Esperienze religiose nel Medioevo nel religiose Esperienze from her family and two of her dearest handmaids, substituting them with them substituting handmaids, dearest her of two and family her from 2493d ant women, increasing this way Elisabeth‟s humility and patience. and humility Elisabeth‟s way this increasing women, ant Kmtn Ksl 11) 9 1911), Kösel, (Kempten:

Libellus de dictis quatuor ancillarum S. Elisabeth conf Elisabeth S. ancillarum quatuor dictis de Libellus , 15 , , 159 , - g) was edited by Huyskens in in Huyskens by edited was g) - 20 and ID., ID., and 20 - 160. Die Verehr Die

10 , which

(Hersbruck: 1963), 28 1963), (Hersbruck: ae o te etmne o hr or adn, registered maidens, four her of testimonies the on based and Libellus Summa vitae Summa ung der Heiligen Elisabeth in Böhmen und Mähren bis zum Ende Ende zum bis Mähren und Böhmen in Elisabeth Heiligen der ung

the last years of years last the attest that it was alsoused forattest compilations. thatit later m, either, although he emphasizes that he intervened he that emphasizes he although either, m, - , ie ok y h adto o a rlge n a and prologue a of addition the by work like XI Quellenstudien - - ,91 0 Fr h text the For 80. LXXIV; - , ed. , 8 hand information of the life of St. Elizabeth is Elizabeth St. of life the of information hand

- 92. Der sogennante Libellus de dictis quatuor ancillarum quatuor dictis de Libellus sogennante Der 8 ; ID. (Rome: Viella, 2003), 125 2003), Viella, (Rome: ID.

-

for their importance as a source of Elizabeth‟s life, life, Elizabeth‟s of source a as importance their for one of them was copied in the fourteenth the in copied was them of one 30.

her life that she pent in the hospice of hospice the in pent she that life her , 110 , a tasiso o b of transmission ual - rom the point of point the rom 140. Dicta elalter. Die Verehrung der Heiligen der Verehrung Die elalter.

was transforme was 5

6 Although the Although

He does not remain not does He - 133; Raoul Manselli, Manselli, Raoul 133; ectus

view that it was it that view t vrin, cf versions, oth also adds that adds also . 11 d between between d

It refines It 7 Summa

9 There

.

CEU eTD Collection curial origin of the the of mulieres… origin inter benedicta curial illa est canonizata sollempniter cardinal… dyacono a oportuit prout the in Huyskens by edited 14 13 esse 12 d‟Ungheria. Fr sancti Regularis Tertii Ordinis Elisabetta in quotidiana vita e principesca “Santità chil her in already appears motif This been not as to referred often is text the in to referred Life the with identical be might it that suggested Elizabeth, St. of canonization inc same the with 1239, of end the before probably short written a Elizabeth, St. also of edited Life anonymous and IX Gregory Pope of biography the in passage complementary a w saint the when Perugia, in celebrations successive the of and Marburg in investigations the on record text anonymous the in to referred was reg be can them of none saint, her behaviour,asresult ofwhich a she became intimidated. e confessor‟s Christ. with engagement spiritual her of episode the the add which maidens to life, her of aspect visionary the is them of One image. her of developments resu which testimony their of section last the in motifs two are There affectionate. particularly as marriage their portray but married been having about regret Elizabeth‟s mention not do Isentrude and Guda Marburg.

See for instance, Huyskens, Huyskens, instance, for See Huyskens, Huyskens, The The ipit as the sermon the pope reported after having delivered a sermon on the occasion of the the of occasion the on sermon a delivered having after reported pope the sermon the as ipit Vita Vita Processus Tecum et nuquam volo a Te separari. a volo separari. Te nuquam et Tecum rcsu e ordo et Processus is on 145: 145: on is lhuh h aoe etoe sucs r te alet igahc cons n the on accounts biographic earliest the are sources mentioned above the Although present in the earlier accounts earlier the in present as registered in the catalogue of the saints. the of catalogue the in registered as Libellus, Libellus, xtreme severity with her: the frequent corporal punishments, the strict control of control strict the punishments, corporal frequent the her: with severity xtreme , thus he located the short anonymous Life the papal C papal the Life anonymous short the located he thus , Letis itaque et expositis populo tam de vita q vita de tam populo expositis et itaque Letis vita 36 Quellenstudien

-

37: canonizationis beate Elyzabeth propter quorumdam detractions et calumptnias calumptnias et detractions quorumdam propter Elyzabeth beate canonizationis a be qetoe b Ofid Krafft, Otfried by questioned been has

Si Tu vis esse mecum, ego ero Tecum Tecum ero ego mecum, esse vis Tu Si Libellus Curial Vita. Curial ancisci lted to be quite influential from the point of view of the later the of view of point the from influential quite be to lted arded as a proper proper a as arded , 49, 69 and 70. and 69 49, , , 140 , , 18 (1985), 23 (1985), 18 ,

- 146, and he attributed it to Raymond of Raymond to it attributed he and 146,

is the representation of the saint as the bride of Christ. Christ. of bride the as saint the of representation the is ho, n ge truh e al ie peaig her preparing life, all her through goes and dhood, The most remarkable new theme in the text that has that text the in theme new remarkable most The rcsu e od cnnztoi bae Elyzabet beate canonizationis ordo et Processus

- 9

45

. Vita

. The first “real” biography of the saint the of biography “real” first The .

14 uam de miracluis omnibus ad rem facientibus, facientibus, rem ad omnibus miracluis de uam Le testimonianze delle delle testimonianze Le

– Leonhard Lemmens, who has found has who Lemmens, Leonhard

Ita Domine Tu vis esse mecum et ego volo ego et mecum esse vis Tu Domine Ita 13 asukne n Hiipehn: Die Heilisprechung: und Papsturkunde

12

uria. Owing to this, the this, to Owing uria. h ohr oi i her is motif other The Pe ñ afort. The reference to reference The afort. an celle” However, the the However, ,

in in Analecta Analecta was ,

a

CEU eTD Collection auctore anonymo nunc primum in luce edita luce in primum nunc anonymo auctore 20 19 the ofbasisphotographs. hison made edition Huyskens Library Royal the in kept 344 3, vol. AlfonsHilka, 18 17 16 separabor. 15 Siegel Schriftgeschichte päp Diodor editor, its While translation. the until events subsequent the and saint the of death Elisabeth‟s of eyewitness an as himself presents legend exemplar. known earliest its of discovery the of place its after known and one manuscript. death. martyr a as Meran, of Gertrude mother, Elizabeth‟s of murder the to refers it that family, royal her in interest the to due Klaniczay to according legend, this in addition new Another life. of way humble her creatroyaldescent,on Elizabeth‟s stressspecial laid He the more emphasized he quotations, scriptural numerous adding by the passagesfrom maidens four the of testimonies the transform to 1236 in Heisterbach are century) thanwas used and inthe later the thirteenth form often lesson ofbreviary them of (all manuscripts 14 in least at us to down come has It resurrections. mostly accounts, canonization. from the known words the Elizabeth tells Christ which in death, husband‟s her after Christ of vision

Klaniczay t For ofthe the significance For Lemmens, “Zur Biografie der heiligen Elisabeth heiligen der Biografie “Zur Lemmens, The The The stlichen Kanonisationen vom Mittelalter bis zur Reformation zur bis Mittelalter vom Kanonisationen stlichen

he list of the manuscripts, cf. manuscripts, helist the of Life et ( text The next next The The third third The Libellus -

381. The fifteenth The 381. , a eie b Huysk by edited was BHL BHL Holy Rulers Holy Publikationen der Gesellschaft für Rheinische Geschichtskunde Rheinische für Gesellschaft der Publikationen 16

2495b) was edited by Diodor Henniges, Henniges, Diodor by edited was 2495b) T vita . e te nvly f hs igah ta i rprs 4 f h 10 130 the of 14 reports it that biography this of novelty other he 15 vita Dicta

- The -

1237 on the request of the Marburg Commandery of the Order Teutonic the of Commandery Marburg the of request the on 1237 und Wappenkunde. Beiheft und Wappenkunde. , 421. , of the saint was composed by the renowned Cistercian writer, Caesar of Caesar writer, Cistercian renowned the by composed was saint the of

of Brussels as MS as Brussels of ae prl o the on partly based , by rearranging the events into a logical chronology of the events and and eventslogicalchronologythe a of into events the byrearranging , sponsa sponsa sponsa Christi Christi sponsa - 19 century century

T ens in in ens he text was not widely diffused; it is extant in two short extracts short two in extant is it diffused; widely not was text he

Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizab St. “Lives of Gecser, Christi codex unicus unicus codex i Wnegshctn e Ceais o He von Caesarius des Wundergeschichten Die theme in the bull of canonization, see ofcanonization, bull the in theme , in ,

lat. 75, but since the First World War, its location is unknown. unknown. is location its War, World First the since but 75, lat. motif ofmotif the Archivum Franciscanum Historicum, Historicum, Franciscanum Archivum

, , 9, Cologne: 2005), 385 Cologne:, 9, 2005), ” Dicta of

9: 9: 10

the text belonged to the Dukes of Arenberg; then it was it then Arenberg; of Dukes the to belonged text the

si tu vis es vis tu si

a md i 13/9 a the was 1236/39 in made was ia snte lsbt, adrva Thuringiae Landgraviae Elisabeth, sanctae Vitae n hystoriam in Curial Vita Curial eth,” ing a contrast between her origins and originsher betweencontrast a ing translatio - se mecum, ego ero tecum et a te nullatenus nullatenus te a et tecum ero ego mecum, se

i Handbuch Ein 61.

- shows similarity to thebullofshows similarity to 416, 392. on 416, .

18 43 , and describes in details the the details in describes and ,

Vita lhuh e quo he Although (Bonn: Klaniczay .

2 (1909), 250 (1909), 2 (= ‟s ideological content. content. ideological ‟s 20

Hannstein, 1933 Hannstein, Archiv für Diplomatik. Diplomatik. für Archiv

isterbach h ato of author The , Holy Rulers Holy wtl Vita Zwettl - , 3 vols., ed. ed. vols., 3 , 268.

e long ted s.

17 , 272. , - 1937), 1937),

the

CEU eTD Collection Istituto Storico “Fraknói,” 2005 “Fraknói,” IstitutoStorico miracolo debated. and complicated rather is manuscript BH 34r; 24 23 1236 22 21 her to it clutched she as bloom full in flowers into intervention, divine by changed, was it w Once poor. the to distributed she could, roses. the of miracle the of version extant earliest the contains century, fourteenth the of decades first the and thirteenth written probably educata nobiliter deliciis et purpura in Ungarorum Regis beginning legend The elements. miraculous new with hagiography her em often her, about legends several composed also authors Franciscan anonymous of collections Dominican order. international growing rapidly the with goodrelationship a establish to tried Emperor the letter this with that possible also is It regularly. pray Franciscans the whom for those among name lifestyle Franciscan the for affection letter Frederick‟s Zwettl. from monk Cistercian a not and court, emperor‟s the from 12 in May 1 on Franciscans the of general minister the Cortona, of Elias to II Frederick Emperor by written letter the to similarly quite depicted monk, Cistercian the regarded Henniges

Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizabeth,”63 “Lives ofSt. Gecser, 241 Ibid., The legend The emtBuan “ Beumann, Helmut ,”in 23 L no. 2510b and is and 2510b no. L

Elizabeth‟s life inspired also the mendicant orders. Roughly at the same time when when time at Roughly the same alsoElizabeth‟s life orders. themendicant inspired

delle rose,” rose,” delle Sankt Elisabeth Fürstin, Dienerin, Heilige Fürstin, Dienerin, Elisabeth Sankt - 242. was found found was

by a Franciscan from Tuscany and dated betwee dated and Tuscany from friar Franciscan a by 21 ,

Annuario dell‟Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma in d‟Ungheria dell‟Accademia Annuario

n hc h srse hs aiy eain wt Eiaeh s el s her as well as Elizabeth with relations family his stressed he which in Friedrich II und die he die und II Friedrich Helmut Beumann has convincingly argued that the solemn solemn the that argued convincingly has Beumann Helmut

by Leonhard Lemmens in 1901 in the Biblioteca Laurenzia Biblioteca the in 1901 in Lemmens Leonhard by edited in the the in edited vita ) abbreviationes , 240 , 24

s uorp ad dniid t aut its identified and autograph as - - It gives a concise description of the miracle: “Whatever she “Whatever miracle: the of description concise a gives It 64. 247, on 247, Speculum maius, maius, Speculum

,

was to attain from Elias of Cortona the insertion of his his of insertion the Cortona of Elias from attain to was 241 ilige Elisabeth. Zum Besuch des Kaisers in Marburg am 1. Mai Mai 1. am Marburg in Kaisers des Besuch Zum Elisabeth. ilige For a brief summary, see Gecser, “Il miracolo delle rose,” rose,” delle miracolo “Il Gecser, see summary, brief a For - 242, and his “Lives of St. Elizabeth,” 75. 75. Elizabeth,” St. and “Lives of242, his hen she was stealing some food out of the kitchen, the of out food some stealing was she hen appeared (which I will treat in the next section), section), next the in treat will I (which appeared , 151 , 11

-

166, on 156 on 166, 4 vols. (Douai: 1624), vol. 4, 1279. 1279. 4, vol. 1624), (Douai: vols. 4 36, thus the unnamed author was someone was author unnamed the thus 36,

- (Rome: Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma Roma in d‟Ungheria Accademia (Rome: 162.

as cle the called (also o wt a anonymous an with hor n the second half of the of half second the n 22 na

Beata Elisabeth filia Elisabeth Beata , Plut. 35 sin. 9, ff. 32v ff. 9, sin. 35 Plut. , h mjr ol of goal major The

The dating of the the of dating The ucn Vita Tuscan translation bellishing the is ), Il – -

CEU eTD Collection Picard, 1959 Picard, 31 30 29 operari. eis miraculum coram est tantum dignatus Elisabeth beatam qui per laudaverunt, magnolia provideret. delicates in ridenti pauperibus clare sed hominis, sibi Sucies ut non consueverat, frequentare coquinas palatii regii miseratio, 28 Historicum Franciscanum 27 26 commutati. divinitus vernantes flores sunt inventi deferret, coquina de ablatos 25 The age. the of poets famous most the of one , by 1270 and 1258 betweencomposed poem, long century, embarrassing an in husband becausesituation dress. of plain her her put to afraid was Elizabeth that addition the with dress territories.that originated inthe German brief rather the from derive restrictions. any without charity to herself dedicate unde father, her Thus food. wa she what king the showed she when indeed, And wa whather hearin king, took regularly ce thirteenth the of decades last the in composed gownand a Heavenly crown sent byher Spouse. Elizabe breast.”

Piepe rose,”242. delle miracolo “Il Gecser, 16. Ibid., Rutebeuf, BHL BHL Biographie,”15: “Zur Lemmens, Piepe r 59. T 2509d. r ha not th, iutnosy ih h Latin the with Simultaneously 25 “A New Life of St. Elizabeth of “ALifeElizabeth ofSt. New

nte vrin f h mrce f h rss s o e on i a Franciscan a in found be to is roses the of miracle the of version Another A e Lf o S. lzbt o Hungary,” of Elizabeth St. of Life New “A the first v first the

The other new miracle the miracle new other The - La vie saint Elysabel saint vie La 60), II, 60 II, 60), g the lament of the cooks, stopped cooks, the of lament the g s in her lap her in s La vie de sainte Elysabel, fille du roi de Hongrie de roi du fille Elysabel, sainte de vie La

e eed was legend he food from the kitchen of the palace to give to the poor, but one winter day the day winter one but poor, the to give to palace the of kitchen the from food ving a proper dress, dress, proper a ving ernacular life of Elizabeth appeared in France. The more than 2000 line 2000 than more The France. in appeared Elizabeth of life ernacular - 66. Some parts of the poem were translated into English by Brigitte Cazelles, in her in Cazelles, Brigitte by English into translated were poem the of parts Some 66.

93 . Elizabeth, insp Elizabeth, . s duorum oculorum luminibus adornata. Quod intuentes astabant, in excelsis Dei excelsis in astabant, intuentes Quod adornata. luminibus oculorum duorum s

(2000), 29 (2000),

rstanding what the miracle meant, proclaimed that Elizabeth migh Elizabeth that proclaimed meant, miracle the whatrstanding dtd by edited , in , Tuscan Vita Tuscan

aprbs uduqe oea impe poterat quodcumque Pauperibus Oe

- uvres complètes de Rutebeuf de complètes uvres

78. 78. Hungary,” 30 oi Piepe Lori Tuscan Vita Tuscan

refu

ired by the Holy Spirit responded that theywe respondedthat HolySpirit byired the 29 vitae , but seems to be based on a more ancient tradition ancient more a on based be to seems but , ses to meet a noble guest, but guest, noble a meet to ses

The FranciscanThe

53. a ery s h scn hl o te thirteenth the of half second the as early as , 12 “ r

his daughter his

Nw ie f t Eiaeh f Hungary of Elizabeth St. of Life New A

26 n 51 on ntury. narrates is the miracle of the dress, in which in dress, the of miracle the is narrates

s c s 28 - 52: 52: arrying, there we arrying,there 27

hs con o te ial cannot miracle the of account This

According to this ve this to According , ed. Edmond Faral and Julia Bastin (Paris: Bastin Julia and Faral Edmond ed. , Cum autem ab infantia secum cresceret cresceret secum infantia ab autem Cum Vita , who is carrying food, and asked asked and food, carrying is who , dbt I cjs rmo dm cibos dum gremio, cujus In ndebat. also nar , 31

based on the on based rates the miracle ofthe the rates re roses instead of the the of instead roses re an angel brings her a her brings angel an rsion, Elizabeth rsion, Libellus

, ”

re r re Archivum Archivum

, was , oses. oses. Vita The - t ,

CEU eTD Collection Middle Ages II.], ed. Gábor Klaniczay and Edit Madas (Budapest: Osiris, 2001), 7 Osiris,2001), (Budapest: Madas KlaniczayEdit and Gábor ed. Ages II.], Middle II. középkorból Elisab Dietrich‟s of edition Hungarian the 233 2005): “Fraknói,” Storico in the Apolda,” of formation the and sources Mittelalter in Hagiographie,” spätmittelalterlicher Beispiel als Werner, Matthias see work, the of treatment comprehensive more Apolda von 34 Dunántúl Könyvkiadó, fran század in Hongrie,”, 360 1839), Jubinal, Achille de (Paris: of volume Elisabeth the in Rutebeuf sainte of works the de with together “Vie and Bozon” Philologie Nicolas romanische par Hongrie de Elisabeth 33 in Klaniczay, quoted 48, ch.96, 1995), Joinville, there.” him kissed often had too, “devoutly she II Hermann son, her met Blanche 1241 in when narrates, chronicler French the As Elizabeth. of example saintly the by influenced was and orders Lou son her 32 152 1991), Press, ofPennsylvania University A Saint: as Lady that at already circulating were that legends numerous the about knew also widespread and 1297. Thuringiae landgravii first quartercentury. the fourteenth of the until saint the on composed were versions prose three and legends rhymed three the wrote who NottinghamFranciscan a Bozon, legen verse French the with Together chastity. of vow solemn a Elizabeth, like just took, she 1270, in Crusade Tunisian the in died Champagne of Thibaut husband, Isabella‟s When common. in things of number a share Isabella and Elizabeth St. of lives The Castile of Blanche grandmother, her through already saint the of cult the with acquainted Navarre(1242 Champagne,Queenof life

BHL Blanche of Castile (1188 Castile of Blanche ioa Bzns leg Bozon‟s Nicolas o rte te aigahc oac o Eiaeh ws eiae t Iael of Isabelle to dedicated was Elizabeth, of romance hagiographic the rather or , 34

2510b, its most recent edition was made by Monika Rener, Monika by made was edition recent most its 2510b,

The most elaborated vers elaborated most The Apart from the from Apart , ed. ed. , cia irodalmában irodalmában cia (Mar is (the future saint) until 1252. She had close ties with the Cistercians as well as the mendicant mendicant the as well as Cistercians the with ties close had She 1252. until saint) future (the is Annuario dell‟Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma in d‟Ungheria dell‟Accademia Annuario Hans Patze, Vorträge und Vorschungen 31 (Sigmaringen: Thorbecke, 1987), 523 1987), Thorbecke, (Sigmaringen: 31 Vorschungen und Vorträge Patze, Hans [Legends and miracles from the thirteenth to sixteenth centuries. Saints from the Hungarian Hungarian the from Saints centuries. sixteenth to thirteenth the from miracles and [Legends burg: Elwert, 1993), (Veröffentlichungen der historischen Kommission für Hessen 53). For a For 53). Hessen für Kommission historischen der (Veröffentlichungen 1993), Elwert, burg:

- 411. For the three prose versions, see Ilona Balázs, Balázs, Ilona see versions, prose three the For 411. Collection of French Hagiographic Romances of the Thirteenth Century, Century, Thirteenth the of Romances Hagiographic French of Collection vita 1930), 11. 1930), end and another by an anonymous author were edited in Louis Karl, “Vie de sainte sainte de “Vie Karl, Louis in edited were author anonymous an by another and end . 4 11) 295 (1910), 34

Since Theodoric was not an eyewitness of the life of Elizabeth and he and Elizabeth of life the of eyewitness an not was Theodoric Since , composed by the Dominican Theodoric of Apolda between 1289 and 1289 between Apolda of Theodoric Dominican the by composed , - De sancta Elizabeth sancta De 1252) was the daughter of the Spanish king, Alfonso VIII. She ruled together with together ruled She VIII. Alfonso king, Spanish the of daughter the was 1252) [Saint Elizabeth of Hungary in the thirteenth the in Hungary of Elizabeth [Saint - 247. 247.

vita For a good synthesis in Hungarian, see the introduction of Ottó Gecser for Gecser Ottó of introduction the see Hungarian, in synthesis good a For Holy Rulers Holy 33 se Monika see , o o lzbt‟ ie a the was life Elizabeth‟s of ion - 1; 708 314;

eth Vie de saint Louis, Louis, saint de Vie - - 169. 1271), who was th was who 1271), - Vita Vita kissed him on the forehead, for she understood that his mother, his that understood she for forehead, the on him kissed

- , 236. , 3 Te hr oe y Robert by one third The 33. in Gesch of the of

13 ee, L frain dla egna i itih vo Dietrich di leggenda della formazione “La Rener, eedk s sdk (13 csodák és Legendák

Life Life ichtschreibung und Geschichtsbewuβtsein im späten späten im Geschichtsbewuβtsein und ichtschreibung

(Rome: Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma Roma in d‟Ungheria Accademia (Rome: Legenda Auera Legenda for the Anglo the for ed. Jacques Monfrin (Paris: Classiques Garnier, Garnier, Classiques (Paris: Monfrin Jacques ed. “ e daughter of King Louis IXand Louis King daughterof e Die Vita der heiligen Elisabeth des Dietrich Dietrich des Elisabeth heiligen der Vita Die Die Elisabeth Die Oeuvres complètes de Rutebeuf de complètes Oeuvres Magyarországi Szent Erzsébet a XIII. XIII. a Erzsébet Szent Magyarországi - century French literature], (Budapest: literature], French century

Vita S. Elisabethae, viduae Elisabethae, S. Vita - , this was her most popular most her was this , - Norman speakingnobility, Norman 6 sáa) Setk magyar a Szentek század). 16. -

- Vita des Dietrich von Apolda Apolda von Dietrich des Vita 12 de Cambligneul, was edited edited was Cambligneul, de .

o Ncls de Nicolas of d time, he needed needed he time, Zeitschrift für für Zeitschrift (Philadelphia: (Philadelphia: - 541. 541. –

, vol.2, , Istituto Istituto On the On

was was . 32 n

CEU eTD Collection Weigel, 1851). Weigel, Ludwig Heiligen 49 (= SS MGH in Egger Holder 37 36 35 surm to had they and on childhood their from friends close been have they that Guda, of testimony the of basis the on narrates, Theodoric virgin, remained not had she that regretted and father her of order the by landgrave the to married account biographical earlier the in While Ludwig. and Elizabeth between relationship the dress), to attention the particular pays of he that miracle is novelty the substantial most and Theodoric‟s mother, her of dream visionary Elizabeth‟s fish, miraculou caught (the sources, earlier the in reported not were that an miracles giving three from of account Apart translation. and canonization her to one another and widowhood, libelli the divided Theodoric activities. pious her in Elizabeth assisted always had who landgrave the of portrayal the for used clearly was which capellanus, Bertholdus called fr omits he but well, as sources oral and chronicles various on relied have to mentions he Besides, Odo. friar Dominican the by vitae prologue, the in biography: his in role essential an played her amplifying Factuality dates. and and ranks names, geographical reorganizing and personal of to, addition the with biography access had he sources the of basis the on one new saint. the of portrayal vivid and exhaustive an provide not did and process canonization her Elizabethof promotion the served primarily they of because accounts biographic previous the with dissatisfaction the by motivated also another tocompose another justification another needed

Ibid., 236. Ibid., “Laformazione Rener, 1 the of parts Only - 656, first completed in 1340/49; and a later composition from 1314/23 in Friedrich Köditzt‟s Friedrich in 1314/23 from composition later a and 1340/49; in completed first 656, with the series of miracles sent to Rome in 1232, in Rome to sent miracles of series the with : one is one :

dedicated to her childhood, two and a half to her marriage, thee and a half to her to half a and marriage,her thee to half a and two childhood, her dedicatedto , Landgrafen Landgrafen Gesta Ludowici Ludowici Gesta ,”

235. ouet Graie itrc, Scriptores Historica, Germaniae Monumenta n hrne, eal dr H der Gemahls Thüringen, in

survived om his list the list his om , incorporated in the in incorporated , 14 36

Thus the aim of Theodori of aim the Thus Gesta Ludowici Gesta iie Elisabeth eiligen ount numerous difficulties before their their before difficulties numerous ount

the the vita Chronica Reinhardsbrunnensis Chronica

he lists all his sources: the the sources: his all lists he Libellus

of thesaint. of (anvr Hh, 86, o. 30, vol. 1896), Hahn, (Hannover, ) , ed. Heinrich Rückert (Leipzig: (Leipzig: Rückert Heinrich ed. , 37 , and a sermon composed composed sermon a and ,

written by a court cleric court a by written 35 c was to compose a compose to was c

In addition, hewa s we find that she that find we s vita Das Leben des des Leben Das , ed. Oswald Oswald ed. , n eight in Summa sly sly s

CEU eTD Collection 39 38 works the on had it effect the and manuscripts of number large The 1230. and 1225 between his compiled who Mailly, of John was genre the with them completed place. and time one to connected the in figured saints novae contemporary legendae few a only why reason The follow. to audience lay the for models provide to order in preaching for manuals as lives saints‟ the used that orders o diffusion rapid the with coincided legendaries these of heyday the that chance by not is It century. thirteenth the of decade third the in only appeared Dominicans sprea 1.3 three of collections contributed of type new a of “invention” The legends.previousher Dominicanthan audiencewider much a reached legendarythat the of presentation the with proceed I time, familyrepresented. andprivileges relations social can fully be her of renouncing when sacrifice her children their for and Ludwig for love her life, courtly recognition Theodoric‟s to duewas out, pointed this of success great The Land. Holy the for leaving landgrave‟s marriage.

Rener, “La formazione,” 238. “Laformazione,” Rener, ofthe “Aspects Gecser,

d as early as the second half of the twelfth century, the voluminous voluminous century, the thetwelfth half of as thesecond as early d lhuh h frt brvae lgnais as called also legendaries, abbreviated first the Although DominicanThe next the in digression, chronological this After 38

great h hgorpe eaoae a oig cn a te aeel eoe the before farewell the at scene moving a elaborated hagiographer The

ly ly a b ta ms atos rfre t wie a write to preferred authors most that be may abbreviationes to the stan the to

C ult of St. Elizabeth ofSt. ult Abbreviationes vitae

o dardization of local or patron saints. The first Dominican author of this of author Dominican first The saints. patron or local of , among them the , among themthe 40

, ” 39 ”

oee, h ues f h lgnais frequently legendaries the of users the However, and the and - 40. lzbt‟ cult Elizabeth‟s f 15

Abbreuiatio Abbreuiatio

that only through the inclusion of Elizabeth‟sof inclusion the onlythrough that Legenda Aurea Legenda Aurea section, going back some 50 years in years 50 some back going section, n ets t iaui sanctorum miraculis et gestis in 39

since her life was included in in included was life her since

eede novae legendae .

ot ans o strongly not saints bout vita abbreviationes , as Monika Rener Rener Monika as , f the mendicant mendicant the f legendae novae bgn to began ,

of the CEU eTD Collection Lusignan and Monique Paulmier Monique Lusignanand see Beauvais, de 44 43 23 editore), Schena Brindisi: di secolo. XVIII al XIII dal santi di vite di Raccolte Dominican m 42 639 2002), Editrice, (Rome:Salerno 41 79 2005), Kairosz, (Budapest: [ 40 Dominic, St. like saints contemporary of lives the included also he Elizabeth, St. to addition a compiled he 1244 Around Castile. of Blanche and VIII Louis of children the of court French the at tutor the Beauvais, compile hersources whichcould he from written as well as accounts oral to access had have must he IIFrederick andIX Gregory Pope between moving diplomat important an was he as but was, source main his what certainty Libellus the in as Elizabeth and Christ of engagement spiritual the narrating of instead who, first the is Bartholomew tomb, the from oil of emanation the and death, saint‟s the of the of sounding the before, fish no was there which in spring a from fish caughtmiraculously the of episode the dream, Elizabeth‟s in Gertrude of apparition pag two only is Elizabethof legend the Although calendar. ecclesiastical the of order the arrangedin are texts entitled successful. of t Mrae o te rain yat ad h Dmncn aigah: rcn te eed f Ga of legend the tracing hagiography: Dominican the and dynasty Arpadian the of Margaret St. bbreviated legendaries. bbreviated

doaii 2 (lrne SISMEL (Florence: 2) ediolatini, BHL BHL Gecser, Lo spazio letterario del Medioevo del letterario spazio Lo Bartolomeo da Trento, Trento, da Bartolomeo Deák, Hedvig Viktória icn o Beauvais of Vincent 2510, edited in his edited 2510, The other Dominican who engaged in composing a legendary was Vincent of of Vincent was legendary a composing in engaged who Dominican other The , moved Christ‟s appearance to right before her death. It death. her before right to appearance Christ‟s moved , The first author of this new genr new this of author first The Liber epilogorum in gestis sanctorum gestis in epilogorum Liber “ Lives of St. E Lives ofSt. abbreviationes

41

Vincent de Beauvais, frère prêcheur. prêcheur. frère Beauvais, de Vincent es long, it contains some remarkable novelties. In addition to narrating the the narrating to addition In novelties. remarkable some contains it long, es

lizabeth,” 69. lizabeth,” Liber epilogorum in gesta sancto gesta in epilogorum Liber Speculum , see Alain Boureau, “Barthélémy de Trente et l‟invention de la „Legenda nova „Legenda la de l‟invention et Trente de “Barthélémy Boureau, Alain see , Árpád 44 -

80. -

n Jms f aaz bt so ta hs olcin a quite was collection his that show both Varazze of James and 40. 40.

Nearly - - Foucart ( Foucart the házi Szent Margit és a domonkos hagiográfia: Garinus legendája nyomában legendája Garinus hagiográfia: domonkos a és Margit Szent házi

20) O Brhlmw f rn ad i ifune n h frain of formation the on influence his and Trent of Bartholomew On 2001). , , 2. 2. , -

maius 642. pclm historiale Speculum

Il Medioevo volgare Medioevo Il

0 fis30 hpes r eiae osit‟lvs In lives. saints‟ to dedicated are chapters 3800 its of 900

Paris: Paris: , vol. 4 (Douai 4 vol. , e who included the life of Elizabeth in his collection, his in Elizabeth of life the included who e Grâne, 1997). Grâne, Strutture, messaggi, fruizioni messaggi, Strutture, vita . 16 43

, was Bartholomew of Trent. of Bartholomew was , Un intellectual et son milieu au XIII au milieu son et intellectual Un , 1624), 1279. For a more detailed treatment of Vincent Vincent of treatment morea detailed For 1279. 1624), ,

: rum La circolazione del testo del circolazione La

wih s ut dfeet rm h other the from different quite is which , , ed. Emore Paoli (Edizione nazionale dei testi dei nazionale (Edizione Paoli Emore ed. ,

Regnum mundi Regnum , ed. S ed. ,

is not possible to say with say to possible not is ofia Boesch Gajano (Fasano Gajano Boesch ofia , ed. Pietro Boitani Pietro ed. , 42

e The 355 short 355 The at the m the at siécle Dicta

, ed. ed. , oment or the or ,

rinus Serge et al., al., et ‟,” in in ‟,” ]

CEU eTD Collection del codice Ambrosiano C 240 inf. 240 C Ambrosiano codice del in legends of collection Varazze‟s 49 Richardson, Cushing Varagine Ernest see Varazze, of James on information further sai a as venerated is and 1816 in Pope VII by Pious beatified was and later years six died He 1292. in of archbishop the became He 1244. in Order 48 Wisconsi 47 1493). Zenus, Ursio, Sancto 46 Varazze,” da Iacopo ritrovate. parole taciute, “Parole Maggioni, 45 as such titles, various under known 1298. in death his until to legends new adding and revising on kept and 1260 around Genoa of Chronicle 1.4 gestorum eorum huge the as such legendary, Varazze‟s co of James with compete to designed been have entitled compiled, he Landorra, of Berengar order, the of commi general master the 1320, Around kind. same the of collection better a produce to Dominicans of generations next the in attempts were there widespreadand contemplative her ratheractive that life. complied carefully the sai other and d‟Oignies, Marie Padua, of Anthony St. and Francis, St.

Sherry L. Reames, Reames, L. Sherry The author was born in the town of Varazze on the Genoese Riviera around 1230 and entered the Dominican Dominican the entered and 1230 around Riviera Genoese the on Varazze of town the in born was author The A ers e Nata de Petrus lcin opld y ee Cl o Cui o Ptr Natalibus‟s Peter or Clugia of Calo Peter by compiled llection n h taiin n te me the and tradition the On

s an editor Giovanni Paolo Giovanni editor an s ssioned Bernard Gui to compose an new legendary. However, the four the However, legendary. new an compose to Gui Bernard ssioned ae o Vrze Jcbs e oaie lf svrl volumes several left Voragine) de (Jacobus Varazze of James CompositionThe the of These n Press, 1985), 40 1985), nPress, (New York: The H. W. Wilson Company, 1935). Company, Wilson W. H. (New The York: abbreviationes libus,

l , 46 egendary, Hagioraphica The The

never reached the

aaou sntrm t etrm eorum gestorum et sanctorum Catalogus as well as his major work, the work, major his as well as

“Legenda aurea “Legenda Speculum sanctorale Speculum -

41. vita vita

James of Varazze of James Maggioni provides a concise informative overview o overview informative concise a provides Maggioni thodology of the composition of the the of composition the of thodology , 2 vols 2 , , were, however, , were, is about the widowhood of Elizabeth, drawing attention to her her to attention drawing Elizabeth, of widowhood the about is

10, (2003): 183 (2003): 10, the

introduction introduction Legenda Aurea . . ”

Liber passionalis Liber

(Florence For Genoa. of province the and city, the Order, Dominican the by nt I racconti agiografici di Giovanni da Mailly, Bartolomeo da T da Bartolomeo Mailly, da Giovanni di agiografici racconti I A Reexamination of its Paradoxical History Paradoxical its of Reexamination A Legenda Aurea

- , 200. to

: SISMEL : was ‟s

17 pushed into the background by the most famousmost by the thebackground into pushed the recently published published recently the

Legenda AureaLegenda

soon forgotten. The other works that might that works other The forgotten. soon Legenda aurea Legenda ‟s enormous popularity. , 2008), v 2008), , ,

Vitae , ed. Antonius Verlus (Vicenza: Henricus de de Henricus (Vicenza: Verlus Antonius ed. , or ol. 1, xvii. 1, ol. eede novae legendae . Flores 45 aeil fr Lf o Jcp da Jacopo of Life a for Materials

Legenda Aurea: con le miniature le con Aurea: Legenda , Despite its greatpopularity,itsDespite 48

which he started to writeto started he which aaou sntrm et sanctorum Catalogus

or Among the scholarly works scholarly the Among ntly beguines. Most of Most beguines. ntly f Speculum sanctorum Speculum

(Madison: University of University (Madison:

the history of James of of James of history the f emn ad a and sermons of , see Giovanni Paolo Paolo Giovanni see , 47

- part legendary part 49

It wasIt rento e rento

CEU eTD Collection 51 65. 1995), Medioevo, studi sull‟alto di italiano Centro (Spoleto: 8 latino” “Medioevo di 50 (+1298) Voragine the on for word copied are that parts collection: his in distinguished be can texts of types different four sources, the in complication this to Due like. not did he parts the in substitutions made wh with satisfied always not was Varazze the and the friars: Dominican other of works the AureaLegenda literature. apocryphal the from collection his in legends some inserted he and ones enthralling more the to examples edifying the from t shifted of attention course the In public. lay the for examples as serve could lives theirthat orders,is recently mendicant foundedthe representativesof beingillustrious besides orders. mendicant the of members of basis 1231). (d. Hungary of Elizabeth St. and (d. Dominic St. century: thirteenth the from four and (d.1170), Becket Thomas and 1153) (d. Clairvaux of Bernard century, twelfth the from two included, were saints “modern” some Christianity, of centuries saints the of most though Even calendar. time. that by accumulated had that material hagiographic immense the abridging and elaborating primarily intended and works, hagiographic the of genre or

Giovanni Paolo Maggioni, Maggioni, Giovanni Paolo Maggioni, Maggioni, itra obria Longobardica Lombardica/ Historia 50 Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda

h wr cnan 18 eed ad ess raie acrig o h liturgical the to according organized feasts and legends 178 contains work The Liber epilogorum in gestis sanctorum gestis in epilogorum Liber fiiltxslk aoiainpoesso ul,a wl s their as well as bulls, or processes canonization like texts official Legenda Aurea: con le miniature del codice Ambrosiano C 240 inf. C 240 Ambrosiano codice del miniature le con Aurea: Legenda legendae

, apart from the Bible, the Church Fathers,the Bible,the apartfrom , (Paris: Cerf, 1984). 1984). Cerf, (Paris: one must also mention Alain Boureau, Boureau, Alain mention also must one

Ricerche sulla composizione e sulla trasmis sulla e composizione sulla Ricerche novae 1221), St. (d. 1226), St. Peter of Verona (d. 1252), 1252), (d. Verona of Peter St. 1226), (d. Assisi of Francis St. 1221), I i witn n ai, ae o te oplto o other of compilation the on based Latin, in written is It .

52

The reason why these saints figure in this this in figure saints these why reason The . 51

at they at sanctorum gestis in Abbreuatio hs olcin f ans lgns eog t the to belongs legends saints‟ of collection This presented in the in presented

James of Varazze of James 18

by Bartholomew of Trent. However, James of James However, Trent. of Bartholomew by

for Dominican preachers with the aim of of aim the with preachers Dominican for had written had Le legend dorée: Le systèm narratif de Jacques de Jacques de narratif systèm Le dorée: legend Le

and various historical sources, were historicalsources,were various and Legenda aurea Legenda sione della della sione , so now and then he rewrote or or rewrote he then and now so ,

compiled their legends on the on legends their compiled 53

, vol. 1,xvii.vol. , h mi sucs f the of sources main The „ Legenda aurea. Legenda e ie te author‟s the time, he

by John of Mailly Mailly of John by are from the first the from are vitae

legendarium written by written

‟

Biblioteca ,

CEU eTD Collection 76 suppl 76 ofMilan Ambrosiana Biblioteca city. that of archbishop the was author the when period Geno from is manuscript other The town. same the in seat its had which com they since between authentic, copied Bologna, considered from be can the to that date and manuscripts Genoa and two Bologna identified he and compilation of two phases established He wasalive. still ofVarazze James when century, thirteenth from the manuscripts oldest 57 legendary. the in saints modern four ofthe role the essential highlighted he also Inaddition, appendix. Dorée out pointed turn, in Vauchez, V de Jacques Bienhereux ord rival the basis from the the of saints manuscript (on oldest the two in included not included were biographies have these that saying not by assumption would author Dominican the orders the to additions later were Elizabeth St. and Francis 56 xvii. 1, vol. 1993), Press, University Princeton (Princeton: 55 54 53 diffusion sièclesde Sept 52 city. same the in Lombardy of prior provincial the was Varazze of James when period same the from exactly Bologna of convent Dominican the in 1276 and 1272 between written manuscript of the firstmade edition critical the questioned. been has its authenticity also but compilation its of date the only not manuscripts, witness collated the of most 1.5 what by the nameGod, itwas providence when, meant conferred ofthefuture the on saint. demonstrated he elements, component its into name compound the dissolving and saints, James. to exclusively attributed be original various from compiled parts interpolations; one from word

Maggioni, Maggioni, Maggioni, Vauchez, André William Granger Ryan, in the preface preface the in Ryan, Granger William In order to establish a a establish to order In Frenc the to introduction his in Wyzewa Teodor

, ” 29, that ms Munich, Staatsbibl., Clm 13029, written in in written 13029, Clm Staatsbibl., Munich, ms that 29, ” ementum. Since the chapter dedicated to St. Elizabeth, the Elizabeth, St. to dedicated chapter the Since De sanctaElizabeth 57 Ricerche inf. C 240 Ambrosiano codice del miniature le con Aurea: Legenda

f ale rsac, t a MS was it research, earlier of The manuscript contains manuscript The Maggioni, Maggioni, “ Jacques de Vorag de Jacques ore prs ht r bsd n n mi suc dsie en large being despite source main one on based are that parts source; , 65 , , ed. Dunn ed. Brenda ,

stemma stemma - oragine, La Légende dorée dorée Légende La oragine, 74.

Ricerche in his article “Jacques de Voragine et les saints du XIII du saints les et Voragine de “Jacques article his in : between between

t of the different Latin versions, Maggioni took into consideration only t only consideration into took Maggioni versions, Latin different the of he Bolognese manuscript isMS manuscript heBolognese

periods when James of Varazze lived there. One of them is a manuscript a is them of One there. lived Varazze of James when periods ine et les saints du XIII du saints les ineet , 96. , 56 to about 1272 and 1276, when James was the prior of Lombardy, Italy, Italy, Lombardy, of prior the was James when 1276, and 1272 about 54 - Lardeau (Montréal: Bellarmin, 1986), 27 1986), Bellarmin, Lardeau(Montréal: Legenda Legenda

his English translation, translation, English his eetees te eerh f ivni agoi who Maggioni, Giovanni of research the Nevertheless, He also added etymologies to most of the legends of the of legends the of most to etymologies added also He

Elizabeth‟s

ai, N, ov Acq. Nouv. BNF, Paris,

h translation h corpus Aurea 19 (Paris

The

since due to the tensions between the two mendicant mendicant two the between tensions the to due since se : e , has shown the presence of her legend in a legendin presenceofher , has shownthe Vita

irre cdmqe ern 10) 561. 1909), Perrin, Académique Librarie siècle dans la dans siècle

two privileged manuscripts today are kept in the in kept are today manuscripts privileged two vitae

of the legendary argued that the legends of St. of legends the that argued legendary the of

C 240 inf 240 C

1282, reported St. Elizabeth‟s legend in the the in legend Elizabeth‟s St. reported 1282, in both the table of contents and the and contents of table the both in The Golden The De sanct De and a, written a, La

passionales , the Genovese manuscript is MS MS manuscript is Genovese the , Légende Dorée Légende , 80 witn n 23; see 1283); in written 1800, t, a Elizabeth a

Legend. Readings on the Saints the on Readings Legend. , vol. 1,vol. , between 1292 and 1298 and 1292 between - 56, on 48. on 56, e xviii.

; and parts that can can that parts and ; siècle dans la dans siècle r H spotd his supported He er. ,” in ,” , is missing from missing is ,

Legenda aurea: Legenda Legenda Aurea Legenda

Légende Légende

e , in the in , Andr

he 70 70 he from from 55

Le Le M

é ,

CEU eTD Collection 61 60 59 58 Aurea Legenda Vita Zwettl the is, that territory; German in texts hagiographical widespread two disregarded Varazze of James that maintains of Hermann and Hildesheim of the to ConradRelating Georgenthal. commissioners, pontifical two the by to sent Rome and compiled were which miracles of lists other two the and 1232 in IX Gregory Marbu of Conrad that cures A Legenda ancillarum original manuscript. the copied version, Varazze‟s of James using of instead copyist, The respected. especially was who saint a concerned it if time that at usual ty This Cecily. St. and Brice St. of legends the between position, In original manuscript. the a reports of manuscript end another the contrast, at placed were later added chapters the normally although the of beginning the at found be can legend her manuscripts the of one in instance, For Elizabeth. St. to dedicated chapter the regarding interest of points other several collectithis in chapter the that show body,

Vauchez, “Jacques de Voragine et les saints du XIII du les saints et Voragine “Jacques de Vauchez, Maggioni, Maggioni, 550. Ibid., 58

h ms iprat ore f the of source important most The which means that it that means which

Ricerche, Ricerche, Ricerche urea . 60 61 the of version shorter earlier, (the

on of legends.of on n h ohr ad Mgin age ta te eed f t Eiaeh n the in Elizabeth St. of legend the that argues Maggioni hand, other the On , James of Varazze in all likelihood used the first series of the miraculous miraculous the of series first the used likelihood all in Varazze of James , contains some references to the the to references some contains ,

136. Nevertheless, it is not clear to which Elizabeth to not clear Nevertheless, it is 136. 136

De ia aca Elyzabeth sanctae Vita - 137.

sancta Elizabeth sancta

59

was composed before 1276. The anomalies related to its spread its to related anomalies The 1276. before composed was g et tgte wt hs hr borpia acut t Pope to account, biographical short his with together sent, rg other sources, opinions are divided. On the one hand, Vauchez hand, one the On divided. are opinions sources, other

In addition to itsIn to addition

was probably one of the last sections to be insertedbe to sections last the of probablyone was

eed f t Eiaeh a the was Elizabeth St. of legend e

20 siècle dansla siècle

y esr f esebc (273) n the and (1237/38) Heisterbach of Ceasar by frequent absence from the collection, thereare collection, frequentabsencethe from Vita

Libellus vita

written by Caesar of Heisterbach; among Heisterbach; of Caesar by written f t Eiaeh n e “canonical” her in Elizabeth St. of ) Légende Do Légende .

As for the miracles listed in the the in listed miracles the for As vita vita vita pe of substitution was quite was substitution of pe Maggioni refers. f t Eiaeh no the into Elizabeth St. of rée ,”41.

Le it quatuor Dicta

genda aurea genda , CEU eTD Collection portion, which falls in good soil, is divided into three categories, yielding a hundredfold, sixtyfold and thirtyfold. and sixtyfold hundredfold, yieldinga categories, intothree isdivided soil, whichgood falls in portion, plac into fall sower the cast by seed the of portions how describes order. social the on and arou formulated was heaven in rewards 64 Libellus miniature XIII du saints les et Voragine Reber, the of conclusion the in narrated events the regarding and handmaids, the of testimonies the to additions the of any use Elizabeth‟s 63 62 author of the LikeBartholomewhis predecessor,versions tothe influenceof canof attributed the Trent. be Gec Ottó to according maids, four the of testimonies Christ. with conversations her in also but ecstasies, and visions frequent her in only not presented is side mystical Her present. are usually hagiographers earlier the While her either emphasized husband. supporting and patient a children as of fond Ludwig particularly is who mother and wife loving a as saint the portrays the h and in rewards widowed, hundredfold the and sixtyfold, married, thirtyfold, (theyield will life which religious), her of states three the in seed the of example of collection the on based life chapters the Elizabeth St. collectionnot mention his in of the of version shortened a provided Trent of Bartholomew only legends, saints‟ of collections of authors Dominican name. saint‟s the of introduction etymological the others,

Maggioni, Maggioni, The idea that virgin women could expect to receive a hundredfold, widows sixty widows hundredfold, a receive to expect could women virgin that idea The Ottó Gecser has convincing has Gecser Ottó Libellus i Gsatn ds Cultes des Gestaltung Die

In the In

del codice Ambrosiano C 240 inf. 240 C Ambrosiano codice del vita Legenda Aurea con le miniature del codice Ambrosiano C 240 inf. C 240 Ambrosiano codice del miniature le con Aurea Legenda , he only reports the oil miracle, which he could have known have could he which miracle, oil the reports only he , –

Legenda Aurea Legenda was not the not was L

post mortem mortem post with the etymology of the name of the saint, followed by the narration of her her of narration the by followed saint, the of name the of etymology the with egenda aurea egenda Dicta Its biblical basis biblical Its

vita activa vita Libellus de dictis de Libellus 63 Vita sanctae Elyzabeth sanctae Vita ly argued in his “Lives of St. Elizabeth,” 72, n.107 72, Elizabeth,” St. of “Lives his in argued ly e

nt las n h sm crnlgcl re) ad ns with ends and order), chronological same the in always (not siècle dans la la dans siècle ials Te oiia hgorpe eaoae te biblical the elaborated hagiographer Dominican The miracles.

38. , reports the apparition of Christ before the death ofElizabeth, but thedeath before ofChrist apparition the reports

the chapter dedicated to St. Elizabeth begins Elizabeth St. to dedicated chapter the

nd the fifth century and had a great impact both on religious practices practices religious on both impact great a had and century fifth the nd or her her or lies lies His opinion is not shared, however, by André Vauchez, “Jacques de de “Jacques Vauchez, André by however, shared, not is opinion His in in , vol. 2, 1695, who both maintain that the its main source was the the was source main its the that maintain both who 1695, 2, vol. ,

quatuor ancillarum quatuor the Synoptic Gospels ( Gospels Synoptic the éed Dorée Légende 65 vita contemplativa vita

lhuh l tee psds r bsd n the on based are episodes these all Although abbreviationes 21

by Ceasar of Heisterbach; John of Mailly didMailly of John Heisterbach; of Ceasar by ”, or Maggioni, in the the in Maggioni, or ”, ser some of the differences between the the between differences the of some ser es where they cannot yield grain, but the fourth fourth the yieldgrain, but wherecannot they es , but the but , Ma , in James of James in , . 62 t

t

Dicta . 13:3 .

f h to thirteenth two the Of from other sources, too; see Monika Monika see too; sources, other from , vol. 2, 2, 1695. vol. , , -

8; Mark 4:8, Luke 8:5 4:8, Mark 8; since James of Varazze did not did Varazze of James since -

fold and spouses thirty spouses and fold that the main source of St. St. of source main the that

Varazze both aspects aspects both Varazze “ eed Ara cn le con Aurea: Legenda –

as do almost all almost do as eaven. - - century 8), Jesus Jesus 8), 64 ,

-

and and fold He a

CEU eTD Collection Aurea 71 227 1986), Bellarmin, (Montréal: the of Translations 70 69 aurea Legenda treatment, comprehensive more 68 67 66 time. Varazze of James 65 the was the on based m the mention Lowand Bohemian, German inmore sometimes and thanone per language. version in made been had work Varazze‟s of James of adaptations or translations later years 150 and century fourteenth the of beginning the as early as appeared versions vernacular first the that popular Sta the in 46 Paris, of libraries public the in preserved are them of 55 that common so still are text Latin the of manuscripts 1.6 HolyLand ofthe faith. from Christian the enemies the deliver to order in crusade a on go to husband her convinced who Elizabeth St. was it that th oil heard the about writes also Varazze of James thesecondappea that is

All the dates and figures are from are figures and Alldates the “Aspects Gecser, Varazze da Iacopo In Vauchez In Since the Latin manuscript tradition of the legendary is huge and complicated, I do not treat it here. For a For here. it treat not do I complicated, and huge is legendary the of tradition manuscript Latin the Since sm p h Gra taiin n h bss f the of basis the on tradition German the up sum I hl Wlim Kap anan ta tee a a iial wdsra cleto bsd n t on based collection widespread similarly a was there that maintains Krapp Williams While

Vauchez, Vauchez, , the , at emanated from the saint‟s body in her tomb. His most remarkable original addition is addition original remarkable most His tomb. her in body saint‟s the from emanated at quod in laudibus uirginum canitur audiretur canitur uirginum laudibus in quod The the of Diffusion The The all the major European languages: French, Spanish, Italian, Provençal, English, High High English, Provençal, Italian, Spanish, French, languages: European major the all Passional Passional Märterbuch ‟

, (Brussels: , eed Aurea Legenda eed A Legenda opinion, opinion, “Jacques de Voragine et les saints du XIII dusaints les et Voragine “Jacques de Legenda Aurea Legenda ultitudinous translations of the single legends. single the of translations ultitudinous

sho

of the Cult of St. Elizabeth ofSt. Cult ofthe eed Aurea Legenda , wed his ability to understand and transmit the most important new religious current of his his of current religious new important most the transmit and understand to ability his wed Legenda Aur , see his “German and Dutch Translations of the the of Translations Dutch and “German his see , (also known as as known (also with this bridal imagery, used by the béginages and the Flemish a Flemish the and béginages the by used imagery, bridal this with

Société des Bollandistes, 1991) and Maggioni, and 1991) Bollandistes, des Société rance after the scene of the spiritual engagement taken from the from thespiritualengagement scenetaken of afterthe rance urea

- 232. e Braa Fleith, Barbara see

ea Legendary: Adaptations Vernacular The and Translations

a tn ifrn Gra ad uc fl tasain, o to not translations, full Dutch and German different ten has

” in ,” Reames, that diffused widely in the first half of the fourteenth century fourteenth the of half first the in widely diffused that a srie i mr ta 90 ai manuscripts. Latin 900 than more in survived has ,

atsbibliotek at Munich, 27 in Oxford, and so on. so and Oxford, in 27 Munich, at atsbibliotek

1171. eed ara Sp sèls e diffusion de siècles Sept aurea: Legenda Verspassional

The The ,” 26. ,” Legenda aurea, Legenda

enm mundi Regnum

22

tde zr Überlieferungsgesch zur Studien td o Wre Williams Werner of study

e

siècle dansla siècle ). 67 . 66 71

Furthermore, he gives an account of the of account an gives he Furthermore,

It 4 -

5. a md b a aoyos author anonymous an by made was , but he adds that this melody was was melody this that adds he but ,

Légende Dorée Légende 70 Legenda Aurea Legenda Ricerche

The earliest rhymed legendary rhymed earliest The . -

e. rna Dunn Brenda ed. , Krapp ,” ”on 227 ”on 53. ct dr lateinischer der ichte ,

“German and Dutch Dutch and “German nd German recluses, recluses, German nd

- 228, 228, 69

he

It was so was It according according - Lardeau, Lardeau, Legenda Legenda 68 Dicta. Dicta.

The

CEU eTD Collection presumably also on the the on also presumably Aurea Legenda Jh. 13. 72 Image, and Text in Baert, Austria. or Bohemia southern Franconia, eastern of compilation the of source the Baert Barbara to ex 200 nearly The saints. European Central of lives 100 AureaLegenda Leben not were for legends enough 170 the readings, communal daily in collections these used they since Williams originalthe time, the of course the In editions. printed thirteen had and manuscripts 100 over in transmitted was It 1358. around translatio German the of territory huge the in dialect boundaries the to due is German) Low one and Dutch, two German, Central two Alemannic, lar The separately. the in arranged lives saints‟ 75 third the apostles, the of lives the second the Virgin, the of feasts the containing book first of the view, point structural the From manuscripts. 90 than more in transmitted was it that fact the vernacular the of popularity The lifetime. Varazze‟s of alrea was collection the that possible is it so century, thirteenth the of well not members the for refectory the in readings common for probably Order, Teutonic the with associated

The Middle Ge Middle The

, (Quedlinburg: 1852), 618 1852), (Quedlinburg:

compiled at the turn of the fourteenth century by a Dominican friar Dominican a by century fourteenth the of turn the at compiled - ws rsmby ae y Crhsa i te en Catros i Belgium in Charterhouse Herne the in Carthusian a by made presumably was n Krapp, the additions were also motivated by the needs of monastic communities; monastic of needs the by motivated also were additions the Krapp, Passional an entire year. The most widespread most The year. entire an vitae i te ae f t Eiaeh e relied he Elizabeth St. of case the in , rman , correcting its major weaknesses in content and structure, including more than more structure,including and content in weaknesses major its correcting , (Leiden: Brill . The text text The . - versed in Latin. in versed ge number of different translations (three Bavarian/East Franconian, two two Franconian, Bavarian/East (three translations different of number ge Reinhardsbrunnen Bearbeitung Reinhardsbrunnen P is different from the from different is

assional was made for the Countess of Rosenberg, originally around 1300 in the area of of area the in 1300 around originally Rosenberg, of Countess the for made was , 2004 , -

629. 629. was edited by Friedrich Karl Köpke, Köpke, Karl Friedrich by edited was

Märterbuch re o te iugcl year liturgical the of order Whereas in most cases, his saints‟ lives are translations from those of the the of those from translations are lives saints‟ his cases, most in Whereas ), 205, n. 37. 205, ), 72 corpus

It was composed in Central as early as the turn the as early as Germany Central in composed was It

was not the the not was Legenda Legenda

of the Latin legendary was expanded. Accord expanded. was legendary Latin the of

23 , see Monica Reber, Reber, , Monica see A Heritage of Holy Wood. The Legend of the True Cross Cross True the of Legend The Wood. Holy of Heritage A

-

oty n the on mostly

collection of legends was t was legends of collection Legenda Aurea Legenda n Dutch and Aurea ; it is divided into three books three into divided is it ; abbreviationes -- Das Passional. Eine Legenden Eine Passional. Das at aucit ad 1 printed 41 and manuscripts tant

which were usually transmitted transmitted usually were which - paig ra Te is Dutch first The area. speaking

Die Gestaltung des Kultes des Gestaltung Die Libellus Libellus , but an older, twelfth older, an but , dy completed in James in completed dy n the and

is attested by the by the by attested is

who reworked the reworked who he um vitae Summa Der Heiligen Heiligen Der - century Latin Latin century

, 39 , - Slg. Des Slg. - ing to ing -- 40. ,

the

but

CEU eTD Collection Harwood Academic Publishers, 1991), 1 1991), Publishers, Academic Harwood Images 78 353 Chris see Vignay, de Jean the from Chapters Four the of Edition Critical “A 77 Romania überlieferungs 76 ihrer zu Niemeyer, Studien Mittelalters. des Legendäre 75 theon (Tüb 74 Textge 73 was translation Vignay‟s de Jean occasion, this For France. in language French the in printed incunabulum first the was This 1476. in Roy Le Guillaume for Buyer Barthélemy by Lyon thirty the of the Out included. when were saints century more several and the changed was of legends the decades of order traditional last the around then and it, to added were feasts new LegendGolden the of translations English two the for basis court. the for translations making in specialised who clergyman audi aristocratic and royal a targeting version, Latin original in1333 VI Valois, Bourgogne, Philippe de of queen versions. only thenameVarazze. one reports of of manuscript James the and etymologies, dominated basically Alsatian audience. wide extremely an reached it that show editions

There is only a partial modern edition of de Vignay‟s French translation by Richard Hamer and Vida Russell, Russell, Vida and Hamer Richard by translation French Vignay‟s de of edition modern partial a only is There Williams Werner see translation, Netherlandish southern this For Das “Elsässische Legenda aurea Legenda “Elsässische Das Hilary Maddocks, “Pictures for Aristocrats: The Manuscripts of the the of Manuscripts The Aristocrats: for “Pictures Maddocks, Hilary hs tasain ae icse i Pu Myr “oie u S Med. MS. du “Notice Meyer, Paul in discussed are translations These e Hiie Leben Heiligen Der - 383. ingen: Niemeyer, 1980), 809 1980), ingen:Niemeyer, Libellus Libellus schichte), (Tübingen: Niemeyer, 2004). For the Elizabeth For 2004). Niemeyer, (Tübingen: schichte), Suis f aucit fo te ide Ages Middle the from Manuscripts of Studies :

s o h Fec tasain, al ee hs dniid ee differe seven identified has Meyer Paul translations, French the to As 33 (1904): 1 (1904): 33 1986), 53 1986), 76 - (or four manuscripts, t manuscripts, four

The most well most The an Elsässische d on theon d . It was modified twice duringIttwice modified was . - 56. - 7.

2 o. e. agt rn, etn Jn, enr ila Kap (Txe und (=Texte Krapp, William Werner Jung, Bettina Brand, Margit ed. vol., 2 ,

de tempore de Der Heiligen Leben Heiligen Der tine Knowles, “Je Knowles, tine l te emn n Dutch and German the all )

- eed Aurea Legenda known was made by Jean de Vignay at the request of Jeanne de Jeanne of request the at Vignay de Jean by made was known - 814 wenty ,

” . vol.1: vol.1: This version i version This - parts are frequently omitted in the vernacular versions and versions vernacular the in omitted frequently are parts 24. - nine are illuminated. are nine

an de Vignay, un t un Vignay, de an Das Normalcorpus Das .

Cf . Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizabeth,” 99. Elizabeth,” St. “Lives of Gecser, . 74 Légende Dorée Légende

s not based on based not s n the and Legenda Aurea Legenda 24 the fifteenth century: first around 1402 when 42when 1402 around firstcentury: fifteenth the , ed. Margaret M. Manion Manion M. Margaret ed. ,

-

- 34. oten ehrads Lgna Aurea Legenda Netherlandish Southern , ed. ed. , - paig areas. speaking raducteur du XIV du raducteur - Text , vita, vita, 77 ,” ,” - James of Varazze‟s Varazze‟s ofJames 79 Krapp, Krapp, Ulla Williams and Werner Williams Krapp Williams Werner and Williams Ulla

73 The text is a close translation of the translation of close a is text The Medieval Studies Studies Medieval

see

The -

, und Wirkungsgeschichte, Wirkungsgeschichte, und , Légende dorée Légende , the , This legendary, together with the with together legendary, This vol. 2: 2: vol. Die deutschen und niederländischen und deutschen Die Légende dorée Légende ence. Jean de Vignay was a a was Vignay de Jean ence. 78 - Gilte Legende Gilte Pal.141 de la Laurentienne,” in in Laurentienne,” la de Pal.141

His translation served as a as served translation His Der Winterteil Der o 75 s and Bernard J. Muir (Chur: (Chur: Muir J. Bernard and iècle,” iècle,”

,”

h poous the prologues, The De sancta Elizabeth sancta De 51 (1989): 130 (1989): 51

in in Romania Romania Medieval Medieval was printed in printed was , 154 , and Caxton‟s and t medieval nt - 178. (Tübingen: 75 (1954): 75 T - exts and and exts 204. On 204.

, but ,

CEU eTD Collection 84 in GermanVernacular,” 83 “Fifteenth Seybolt, 82 92 (1898): 81 la de Vignay diffusion de Sept sièclesde aurea: Legenda Jean de française traduction àla Batallier J. de contribution “La Lardeau, 80 diffusion 79 century.the end of thenineteenth The Italy. in times 5 only printed was legendary the It 2 and French Latin,4 7 only finds one 1560 and 1531 between decline: rapid a followed Then ones. vernacular 28 and Latin 21 attested: are popularity. its lost gradually it Enlightenment Dutch, French, 17 German, High 17 1500: and 1470 between published were editions vernacular calculated has Reames L. Sherry centuries, seventeenth the and translations. 1557. until editions forty than more Jea by revised

Reames, Reames, m translation Onthe The The manus The e Jsf cmd, Gle L “Golden Schmidt, Josef See iay adcs “luiain n en e Vignay‟s de Jean in “Illumination Maddocks, Hilary calculations of calculations

10 Italian, 7 Low German, 4 English and 3 Bohemian.Italian,German, theR 3 Low During 10 and 4English 7 Concerning the number of printed editions of the the editions of printedConcerning number of the ( Mo - 137. The cripts are described by Paul Meyer, “La traduction proven traduction “La Meyer, Paul by described are cripts ntréal: Bellarmin, 1986), 1986), ntréal: Bellarmin, 81

Legen

n Batallier, a Dominican theologian of Paris. This edition was the model for for model the was edition This Paris. of theologian Dominican a Batallier, n - CenturyEdi

da aurea, 5. aurea, da the early printed editions of the legendary are based on the finding list of Robert Francis Francis Robert of list finding the on based are legendary the of editions printed early the ethod o ethod Legenda aurea: Sept siècles de diffusion Sept sièclesde aurea: Legenda

f Jean de Vignay and on J. Batallier‟s revision of his translation, see histranslation, of Batallier‟s revision J. on Vignayand de f Jean tions ofthe

egends during the Reformation Controversy: Polemical Trivialization in the the in Trivialization Polemical Controversy: Reformation the during egends 155 84 , 183 ,

-

169, on 155. on 169, Legenda Aurea, Legenda 80 - 196.

James of Varazze‟s legendary also had three Occitan three had also legendary Varazze‟s of James

25 83

In the next thirty next the In éed dorée Légende ” alian editions. Finally, in the next 45 years,45 next the in Finally, editions. alian Speculum Speculum Legenda Aurea Legenda , 267 , Legenda Aurea - 276. 21 (1946): 21 ç ale de la de ale in ,

- eed ara Sp sèls de siècles Sept aurea: Legenda year period, fewer editions fewer period, year

82

was not republished until republished not was 327 Légende dorée Légende

ht 7 ai ad 69 and Latin 87 that -

338. between th between eformation andthe

Legenda aurea Legenda ,” ,” Brenda Dunn Brenda

e fifteenth e fifteenth Romania ,” in ,”

11 27 -

CEU eTD Collection

period. 1. Figure

Prin 1470 Dutch 15% Low Low German 87 ted Editions of the of Editions ted Italian Printed Printed Editions Legendaof the Aurea Printed Editions of the Legenda Aurea 16% - 1500 11% 69 between between 1470 and 1615 between 1470 and 1500 1501 21 - 1530 Legenda Aurea Legenda English 6% 28 Latin 26

Vernacular

1531

7 in the late medieval and early modern modern early and medieval late the in - 1560 6 1561 HighGerman 0 - 26% 1615 5 French 26%

CEU eTD Collection PhD dissertation, University of Florence, 1998, 2 vols. 2 1998, Florence, of University dissertation, PhD 85 the and nobility lay The friars. Austin the and Dominicans, the Franciscans, the preaching: w orders those by particularly propagated environment, religious the in mainly circulated collection The it. to attributed audience, the and commissioners the is, the Aurea while, a After popular. so not was legendary the area this in that show Italy Southern from originating copies Latin extant three the contrast, In Italy. of regions central thirteenth the of end the By tradition. vernacular the on mainly concentrating briefly, results his up sum to codices. Italian 10 and Latin 143 of basis the on conclusions co has who Mariani, Paolo by 2.1 the examine to opportunity the had also I manuscripts, original the but editions printed of basis the on not worked I Since translations. medieval late of characteristics several display and from expected are results are with deal I versions Italian both As legendary. Varazze‟s Elizabeth o comparison philological a with proceed I then and

Paolo Mariani, Mariani, Paolo

contents Elizabeth‟stwo and thedesigncodices ofthe inwhich

“entered the market” and took on new significance, depending on what the users, that users, the what on depending significance, new on took and market” the “entered The Italian tradition of James of Varazze‟s legendary has been thoroughly examined thoroughly been has legendary Varazze‟s of James of tradition Italian The the and Diffusion The the Use of the of tradition the present I chapter this In in its two vernacular versions, which were transmitted independently from James of James from independently transmitted were whichvernacular two versions, its in

etr, h Latin the century, “ I codici italiani della italiani codici I

CHAPTER TRADITION ITALIAN THE TWO: their collation. However, they do contain some remarkable details remarkable some contain do they However, collation. their

Legenda Aurea Legenda eed Aurea Legenda e o oe oeoty smtms ahr surprising, rather sometimes noteworthy, some to me Legenda Aurea 27

: committenza e fruizione di una raccolta agiografica,” agiografica,” raccolta una di fruizione e committenza :

a dfue msl i te oten and northern the in mostly diffused had f the original Latin text of the of text Latin original the f Legenda Aurea Legenda in Italy in 85 volgarizzamenti

Thus, I consider it instructive it consider I Thus,

Vitae in the Italian vernacular Italian the in ho evangelized through evangelized ho

are preserved. ,

no spectacular no De sancta De Legen

da CEU eTD Collection Nazionale, VIII.B.33 and Venice, Venice, and VIII.B.33 Nazionale, manuscripts The I.F.2. Francesco, Florence, 1254; 89 Giaccherino. friars of thefor Franciscan and by presumably century, fifteenth the of quarter third the in produced was latter the Berti; Guido di Antonio I.F.2 Francesco, S. di are Elizabeth St. 88 46. on fruizione messaggi, strutture, secolo: XVIII d la de L‟histoire the of stabilization 87 della the of Aurea copies of production the commissioned who Guidi, Simone Count and family Este the of duke 86 literature vernacular of centre Tuscany,the from come manuscripts the of 80% that by chance the from presumably two other the Toscana, from same the to back go them of three but translations, them. of two in present only is Hungary of of collection same the exactly contain codices the of None century. fifteenth the of end the and fourteenth the of end the between dated are examined he versions Italian ten The manuscripts. vernacular the among typology of kind any establish to Italianthe that conclusion sermons for manual a or encyclopaedia of kind a as used rather was and environment devotional the the that seems it re were or reading private for basis a asemployed was book Varazze‟s of James cases most in Although phenomenon. this of trace no is there i role essential an had universities the France it. promoting in role lesser a played turn, in leaders, ecclesiastical

For the list of the manuscripts w manuscripts the of list the For The three manuscripts based on the same translation are Florence, Florence, are translation same the on based manuscripts three The that seems it us, to down come have that manuscripts the of basis the On n h oiin f abr Fet, the Fleith, Barbara of opinion the In

Legenda Aurea Legenda , the latter, presumably, as a present for the Franciscan convent of Certomundo. Mariani, “ Mariani, Certomundo. of convent Franciscan the for present a as presumably, latter, the ,

ocrig h Iain rnltos f the of translations Italian the Concerning ; it was; it usedprincipally inthe religious interested orders inpreaching. MS

iffusion de légendier au XIII au légendier de iffusion Florence, Biblioteca Riccardiana, Riccardiano, 1254 and and 1254 Riccardiano, Riccardiana, Biblioteca Florence, Legenda Aurea Legenda ,” 802. 802. ,” Biblioteca Riccardiana, Riccardiano, 1388; Giaccherino, Giaccherino, 1388; Riccardiano, Riccardiana, Biblioteca eed Aurea Legenda . The former is dated to 1396 and was copied was and 1396 to dated is former The .

sermons, it cannot be excluded that some of the copies were used was was wereused copies the of some that excluded becannot it sermons, ad in during meals. Contrary to what one may assume, assume, may one what to Contrary meals. during monasteries in ad corpus MS ritten in Italian, see Appendix II. The two codices that contain the legend of legend the contain that codices two The II. Appendix see Italian, in ritten

from Abruzzo and the one from Veneto are are Veneto from one the and Abruzzo from . Biblioteca Nazionale di S. Marco, It. Cl. I.72 respectively. (5054), It. Cl.I.72 Marco, S. di Nazionale Biblioteca Barbara Fleith, “Legenda Aurea: destination, utilisateurs, propagation. propagation. utilisateurs, destination, Aurea: “Legenda Fleith, Barbara in Italy, independently from its language, was quite far from from far quite was language, its from independently Italy, in Mariani, “I codici Italiani della “Icodici Mariani, attests very few general characteristics and it is not possible not is it and characteristics general very few attests pecia , ed. ed. , e et au début du XIV du début au et Sofia Boesch Gajano (Fasano di Brindisi: Schena, 1990), 41 1990), Schena, Brindisi: di (Fasano Gajano SofiaBoesch

system 28 n the diffusion of the of diffusion the n 88

played a crucial role in the relatively quick textual textual quick relatively the in role crucial a played

h tn aucit ats svn different seven attest manuscripts ten The eed Aurea Legenda regions of Abruzzo and Veneto. and Abruzzo of regions volgarizzamento e siècle,” in siècle,”

in Florence by “Tadeus” for the soap trader trader soap the for “Tadeus” by Florence in MS

vitae Legenda Aurea Legenda Giaccherino, Biblioteca del convento convento del Biblioteca Giaccherino, Biblioteca Riccardiana, Riccardiano, Riccardiana, Biblioteca , and , Raccolte MS MS there were only two noblemen, a noblemen, two only were there Mrai a cm t the to come has Mariani , Legenda Aurea, Legenda . Eight codices originated codices Eight . Biblioteca del convento di S. S. di convento del Biblioteca 86

the life of St. Elizabeth St. of life the

in n diin wie in while addition, In

,” 750 an ,” 750 di vite di santi dal XII al XII dal santi di vite di Naples, Naples,

d 764. d I codici i codici I MS 89 87

Biblioteca Biblioteca

It is not is It in Italy in Legenda Legenda

taliani taliani - 49, CEU eTD Collection 91 Cardini, 90 italiana Orders. Third the of Th legendary. full the than economic and specific more shorter, are they category; different a to belong which vitae whole the translate to need the differentfrom that ofthe motivation a and process a implies entirety its in legendary the of translation the that argued Aurea Legenda regarded as independent le selected only preserve contrast, in manuscripts, seven other The Strada. Filippo Dominican the by dialect into Venetian translated was and Venice in preserved is translation comprehensive quite third The w Giaccherino, of Franciscan added. were Miniato, 177 together all containing Levasti, richest The lengths. different the of translation Italian full the contain Tuscan hadalready dialect the and literate was population the of number large a time, this By century. fourteenth the in

Mariani, “I codici i “I Mariani, codici For further information on the relationship between culture and literature in the the in literature and culture between relationship the on information further For

compiled by James of Varazze are reported in miscellaneous codices and in and codices miscellaneous in reported are Varazze of James by compiled Cultura e società nella Toscana medievale: Firenze e Prato, e Firenze medievale: Toscana nella società e Cultura The overwhelming majority of scholars maintain that the vernacular versions of the of versions vernacular the that maintain scholars of majority overwhelming The that(strictly manuscripts are therethreetwo) only speaking, that It quite unexpected is ( BAI ), in addition to the two the to addition in ), were made for a lay audience for practical reasons. Mariani reasons. practical for audience lay a for made were taliani della taliani ese compilations of excerpts would be used by lay people and the members the and people lay by used be would excerpts of compilations ese

91

The other manuscript from the same family in the one preserved in the in preserved one the in family same the from manuscript other The

In accordance with this, on the basis of the the of basis the on this, with accordance In florilegia florilegia gends from the legendary of James of Varazze, so they should be should they so Varazze, of James of legendary the from gends been been

Legenda Aurea Legenda

corpus Legenda

stabilized. . . ItItaly. even onlya thelaity, seemsfelt people, few thatin

s ht f M of that is Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda vitae

Aurea ,” 794. ,” ih cmae t te omr ois ie legends. five omits former, the to compared hich, Legenda Aurea Legenda 90

to which two Florentine saints, Zenobio and and Zenobio saints, Florentine two which to 29

. Most of the vernacular versions of the various the of versions vernacular the of Most .

S

Riccardiano 1245, published by Arrigo Arrigo by published 1245, Riccardiano translations that contain the life of St of life the contain that translations

(Florence: and all the others are others the all and

Loggia de‟ Lanzi,1996 Loggiade‟ medieval Tuscany, see Franco Franco see Tuscany, medieval Biblioteca , in contrast, has has contrast, in ,

florilegia agiografica florilegia ).

of .

CEU eTD Collection ogr n ws dtd y Florio by edited was one longer Roma; di d‟Ungheria italo in d‟Ungheria,” Elisabetta santa di Vita della trecentesche italiane versioni “Due foot 357 1735), (Florence: 4, vol. Manni, Maria 95 723 4, 1 ff. 154, VII. Volgarizzamenti M. trecento: del Chig. religione di Scrittori Vaticana, Apostolica Biblioteca City, Vatican from edited was testimonies 94 1983). Droz, 93 XIII manoscritti,secoli e 49v ff. 1254 Riccardiana, 92 the communication, written in prevailed Elizabeth sancta 2.2 alsoof narratestheroses. themiracle testimonies vernacular other two are tertiar male of community a for either reading public for intended was text the that indicates This quiete.” con udite salutifere parole queste e cheti state „scoltando carissimi, imperciò, “E introduction: onl latter, the Of century. fourteenth the were handmaids four the of testimonies the as well as process canonization the in life Elizabeth‟s to addition Italy in editions vernacular different 25 had Schutte, Jacobson the of part as published also was legend. her of adaptation vernacular of types other two least at are there Elizabeth, one Only The series of miracles is preserv is miracles of series The h sotr ie a pbihd as published was Life shorter The Anne Jacobson Schutte, Schutte, Jacobson Anne

note above), vol. 4, 705 4, vol. above), note - ungheresi. ungheresi. - - 726; the quotation is on 723. is on thequotation 726; 55v. 55v. As I mentioned in the introduction to this chapter, the two Italian versions of the of versions Italian two the chapter, this to introduction the in mentioned I As theA ComparisonElizabeth Three of St. the Legendof of Versions volgari Ja

, ies or for the lay members (both male and female) of a religious order. religious a of female) and male (both members lay the for or ies

c recount the miracle of the mantle and some of her revelations. The revelations. her of some and mantle the of miracle the recount ques Numero speciale: Tra magiaristica e italianistica: cultra e istituzioni istituzioni e cultra italianistica: e magiaristica Tra speciale: Numero ) , ff.273v , zzamento

are Dalarun

Szeged –

volgarizzamenti XV - rne Iain enclr eiiu Bos 1465 Books Religious Vernacular Italian Printed - 278v

, Lino Leonardi et al., ed., ed., al., et Leonardi Lino , : The Department of Italian Studies of the University of Szeged of University the of Studies Italian of Department The : 726. 726.

f the of (Floren vitae

,

For the manuscripts on which Manni‟s edition was based, see Dávid Falvay, Falvay, Dávid see based, was edition Manni‟s which on manuscripts the For af i his in Banfi ed in Florence, Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale, II. IV.147. The fragment of the the offragment The IV.147. II. Centrale, Nazionale Biblioteca Florence, in ed which was probably the exemplar of F of exemplar the probably was which

Life c of St. Elizabeth, partly based on the Italian translation of the of translation Italian the on based partly Elizabeth, St. of e: ia i . lsbta d‟Ungheria Elisabetta S. di Vita Legenda Aurea Legenda SISMEL, Legenda Aurea Legenda n the in - . Whereas u Whereas . 95 370. 370.

at Eiaet d Ugei, adrva i Turingia di Landgravia Ungheria, di Elisabetta Santa eed Aurea Legenda y the beginning has survived, preceded by a short short a by preceded survived, has beginning the y It was reprinted i reprinted was It

, ed. ed. , Edizioni del Galluzzo, 2003), vol.2., 217vol.2., 2003), Galluzzo, del Edizioni volgarizzamenti 30 Biblioteca agiografica italiana agiografica Biblioteca Giuseppe De Giuseppe

, which, according to the finding list of Anne of list finding the to according which, , ntil the thirteenth century the Latin language Latin the century thirteenth the ntil , some of the miracles collected during the the during collected miracles the of some s rep is n

Luca, 2nd ed., ed., 2nd Luca, Scrittori di religione del trecento del religione di Scrittori wih ee rnltos r the or translations were which , re i te book the in orted in , lorence el vt d‟ santi de‟ vite Delle between 1465 and 1550. and 1465 between - 50 A idn List Finding A 1550: , Biblioteca Riccardiana 1986, 1986, Riccardiana Biblioteca , Annuario: Studi e Studi Annuario: ( Turin:

[ BAI (

F also ], Einaudi, 1977), vol. 1977), Einaudi, - (Rome: Accademia Accademia (Rome: , 2005), 13 2005), , lorence: 218.

Repertorio d Repertorio , ed. ed. ,

translated in translated shorter 92

94

documenti documenti Domenico Biblioteca Biblioteca

0 Her (Geneva: (Geneva:

1

- (see the (see 25. 25. (Assisi: - There 103 in 103 93 i testi i Life vita The De

In

CEU eTD Collection MA Thesis, Eötvös Loránd University, Budapest, 2009. Budapest, University, Loránd Eötvös MAThesis, “La miracles: the treat also I 97 synonyms. as here willusethem I reasons 96 4. chapter in mantle/dress 1932) Porziuncola, Tipografia the lives, saints‟ the from Apart French. were Elzéar, St. and Yves St. Louis, St. them, of a Tuscany, in preacher Franciscan Tom of exception the With (d.1432). Rimini of Malatesta Galeotto Roberto Blessed and (d.1377), Nocera of Tommasuccio Blessed (d.1323), Sabran of Elzéar St. (d.1309), Foligno of Angela Blessed (d.1303), Britanny of Yves St. (d.1297), Toulouse are seven codex, the in writings twenty the Of tertiaries. of community a in reading public for intended was it that assume can one blessed le vernacular the mostly contains it Since environment. Franciscan columns. two in 35r preserved fifteent inthe analysis of the quite longlists of limited the Given adaptations. fram vernacular two the in style and content of view of point the from version Latin original the modified Elizabeth St. of life the of translators/scribes the of expectations the to and intended aims his to suitable more text the make to order in work ( translator medieval The vernacular. the of stabilization the in role essential an played works, Latin of adaptations

This comparison is a shortened version of my MA thesis at the Italian Studies Department of of Department Studies Italian the at thesis MA my of version shortened a is comparison This Although “author,” “translator,” “translator,” “author,” Although wr o ti tei, wl cnetae ny h o her on the only concentrate will I thesis, this of ework

n o te enclr esos f h lf o S. lzbt i the in Elizabeth St. of life the of versions vernacular the of One wh

volgarizzamento audience. volgarizzatore o belonged, at least according to tradition, to the Third Order of the Franciscans, the of Order Third the to tradition, to according least at belonged, o 96 98

5.

The content of the manuscript shows that it was made and used in a in used and made was it that shows manuscript the of content The h n h floig eto, y neto i peet o the how present is intention my section, following the In vita vita - . ) used the text quite freely, adding or omitting parts of the original original the of parts omitting or adding freely, quite text the used ) century composite paper codex, MS Ambrosiana I. 115 Inf., I. 115 Ambrosiana MS codex, centurycomposite paper I will return to the more detailed discussion of the tradition of the miracle of t of miracle the of tradition the of discussion detailed more the to return will I

di santa Elisabetta d‟Ungheria nella d‟Ungheria Elisabetta santa di s o te qiaet f rnlto i te oen es: the sense: modern the in translation of equivalent the not is n “ and post mortem post ll the other saints and blessed and saints other the ll volgarizzatore

vitae

: St. Elizabeth of Hungary (d.1231) Hungary of Elizabeth St. :

31 miracles.

” do not have exactly the same meaning, for stylistic stylistic for meaning, same the exactly have not do ”

97

Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda

vita

were of noble birth, and three and birth, noble of were wtot neig no an into entering without , ed o te ans and saints the of gends auco wo a a was who masuccio, ed i suoi volgarizzamenti,” volgarizzamenti,” i suoi ed eed Aurea Legenda ELTE , St. Louis of Louis St. ,

, in which in ,

ff. 22v ff. he he is -

CEU eTD Collection f h lgn, e Apni Three Appendix see legend, the of 101 stampato. volta prima Turingia. di Langravia Ungheria, di Elisabetta S. di vita della Volgarizzamento century. nineteenth Thuringe de duchesse Hongrie, de Élisabeth Montalambert. of Count 100 legend, 99 its provenance. concerning any found information not have I but Milan, and ofBergamo area of watermark 98 and humility her marriage, her then sanctity, future her prefigures already which childhood, scheme as the andheavenly visions. contemplations her of account elaborated an contains it that be may Elizabeth of life was it that show meditation. or reading manuscript private for used probably the of contents The Josaphat. and Barlaam and St. Elizabeth of legends two and soul, human the on Arles of Caesarius St. of treatise a soul, sinful contai it pieces, devotional and catechetical several to addition InItalian. in are codex miscellaneous 9r ff. 74, Elizabeth sancta De Elisabet Santa Christum d mundi prospera / nos fac gloriosis prayer: Order. bulls, papal prayers, hymns, contains manuscript

For the detailed description of the manuscript ofthe description detailed the For

Its terminus Its For a detailed description of the manuscrip the of description detailed a For This version of the life of Elizabeth was edited by Marc‟Antonio Parenti in Parenti Marc‟Antonio by edited was Elizabeth of life the of version This

s w pseudo two ns 99 see Appendix Two. Appendix see h ohr eso i te so the is version other The Both

urm od fdlbs es ieao ilsr / illustra miserator deus fidelibus corda Tuorum The legend of Elizabeth is completed by the date of her feast and ends with a Latin a with ends and feast her of date the by completed is Elizabeth of legend The .

-

6 i oe oun dtd o h futet cnuy Al h txs f this of texts the All century. fourteenth the to dated column, one in 26v the last pages of the manuscript shows close similarity with the ones used around 1430 around used ones the with similarity close shows manuscript the of pages last the

post quem post volgarizzamenti Legenda Aurea , like the Ambrosian legend, is a vernacular adaptation of James of Varazze‟s of James of adaptation vernacular a is legend, Ambrosian the like ,

It was Parenti, who named this version “antico toscano” (old Tuscan). Tuscan). (old toscano” “antico version this named who Parenti, was It

(Modena: Per gli eredi Soliani Tipografi, 1848). Soliani Tipografi, gli eredi Per (Modena: .

100 I -

n 1836 n enrie eiain o te aso, Bradn lmn o the on lament Bernardine a Passion, the on meditations Bernardine is 1432, the death of Blessed Blessed of death the 1432, is

It is preserved in a composite codex, MS Magliabechiano XXXVIII. Magliabechiano MS codex, composite a in preserved is It

h e composed a synth a composed e : the texts begin with thegenealogy beginfollowedof : theby texts thesaint, her with . f h lgn o S. lzbt fo Elizabeth St. of legend the of ocrig t poeac, see provenance, its Concerning - called “old Tuscan” Tuscan” “old called , which contributed a great deal to the revival of her cult in the the in cult her of revival the to deal great a contributed which , siee t eet sme / semper celesti et espicere t Magliabechiano XXXVIII Magliabechiano t Ambrosiana I. 11 I. Ambrosiana

32 etic biography of St of biography etic

Roberto Roberto 101

A possible reason for the inclusion of the of inclusion the for reason possible A n famns f h Rl o te Third the of Rule the of fragments and 5 Inf 5 Galeotto of Malatesta of Rimini. The flower The Rimini. of Malatesta of Galeotto

. ilorfa gorfc Italiana Agiografica Bibliografia volgarizzamento ,

its content its . 74, . t et hlsbt / helisabeth beate et

. Elizabeth . llow by and large the same same the large and by llow

its contents, its

Testo antico toscano, ora per la la per ora toscano, antico Testo consolatione gaudere per per gaudere consolatione

1848, who dedicated it to the to it dedicated who 1848, s

and the transcription of the the of transcription the and , entitled entitled , The . and the transcription transcription the and

For its edition, s edition, its For La vie de sainte de vie La eed di Legenda

-

1440 in the 1440 precibus ,

89 - 90: ee

CEU eTD Collection mortem uiri sui perpetuam seuans, obedientiam perfectam custodiens et voluntariam paupertatem amplectens paupertatem voluntariam et custodiens perfectam obedientiam seuans, perpetuam sui uiri mortem 1165: 1998), Galluzzo, 106 105 104 103 102 Filicaia.” da Luca di popolo del Alberti degli Duccio Luigi di “Alberto officially was but lifetime Elizabeth‟s in exist yet not did it as Especially the of Franciscans. Order Third the of member the been have would she that reference no is there but woul and poverty, low gray, plain of robes on namely, “put dress, husband religious her of death the after Elizabeth, that says also original Latin Varazze‟s legenda la “Finisce way: ordine.” terzo del Elisabeth Santa de legenda la è “Questa and commenting uponthem. consid I that details particular some however, has, It adaptation. an than translation a of more is it that degree a such to text, Latin original the to faithful more is bab previously fell Elizabeth how the by concluded two is Nevertheless, legend her her and for reasons narrated five are the body, venerability her on manifested sanctity her of signs first the funeral, C of vision the Ildegund, of conversion the sick, the of nursing the man, young a her of conversion Conrad, the visions, Master celestial of severity the church, the in vow solemn her husband, her of death a poor the towards charity her continence,

Ambr., l. 585 l. Ambr., Inf., ff 22v 115 I Ambrosiana 1170. Ibid., Varazze, da Iacopo Iacopo da Varazze, Varazze, da Iacopo y with Elizabeth. with y One of the points of interest is at the beginning of the legend, which reads as follows: as reads which legend, the of beginning the at is interest of points the of One 102

. and another one which relates how an ungrateful couple ran away, leaving their leaving away, ran couple ungrateful an how relates which one another and

d have begged from door to door had not Master Conrad forbidden her,” forbidden Conrad Master not had door to door from begged have d

Legenda Aurea episodes are omitted in the Magliabechian version: the one t one the version: Magliabechian the in omitted are episodes religiosum habitum induit, uestes scilicet griseas humiles et abiectas, continentiam post continentiam abiectas, et humiles griseas scilicet uestes induit, habitum religiosum kind been had saint the whom to woman old an of because mud the into 103 eed Aurea Legenda

Of the two the Of hrist and the singing of birds before her death, her passing, the the passing, her death, her before birds of singing the and hrist - 35r, line 1 line 1 35r, i aca eiaeh e tro ordine.” terzo del Helisabeth sancta di

, 1164. , , ed. Giovanni Paolo Maggioni, (Florence: SISMEL SISMEL (Florence: Maggioni, Paolo Giovanni ed. , volgarizzamenti (hereafter: Ambr., l Ambr., (hereafter:

d hlrn te osrcin f h hsia, the hospital, the of construction the children, nd Sant‟Iacopo tra le Fosse (n.p.) Fosse le tra Sant‟Iacopo 33

- ult mtra. h osre voluntary observed She material. quality , the fifteenth the , .1) .

104

h lgn ed i a similar a in ends legend The - century Ambrosian version Ambrosian century er worthy of highlighting of worthy er ot mortem post 105 ; monna Mea d‟Anton Mea monna ; lhuh ae of James Although –

a narrates hat Edizio

miracles. e del ne io io . 106

di di

CEU eTD Collection minorum habitum griseum induens ap induens griseum habitum minorum edita 112 111 110 109 Tor medioevo 108 basso del ungherese 75 1995), Olschi, (Florence: Vasoli e italiana cultura nella lettere e Spiritualità Gábor medievale. 59 1990), Herder, nell‟Italia (Rome: 45 ecclesiastica femminile società e Santità poenitentiae”: (d.1297). Cortona of Margaret was Elizabeth, from apart Order, Third Franciscan the of model saintly other The (d.1246). Cerchi dei Umiliana was 107 a life.” secular of enticements all renounced publicly and totally she Conrad, brother aforementioned the of order the on Marburg, in minor friars Vita. Zwettl Alps. the of north Francis St. to dedicated hospital a founded also she and Eisenach, in chapel Franciscan locauerant, fratres Minores ubi opidi sui the Franciscans. the for wool spun she how and Marburg of hospital the in work to started vague.For the instance, rather are information of pieces these Franciscans, the with relationship close a in was she that mention do sources biographical earliest the although that is controversy” “Franciscan Anonymous. Franciscan the by written another about paper her of introduction the in Pieper Lori by synthesized were opinions contrasting The belonged. have could she which to community religious the centuries. control. Franciscan founde ccount was to strengthen the relationship between him and the Franciscan Order through through Order Franciscan the and him between relationship the strengthen to was ccount

Huyskens, Huyskens, Huyskens, Lori Pieper, See Gabriele And Gabriele See The first saintly woman who b who woman saintly first The Diodor Henni Diodor 26 (1995): 307 (1995): 26 Summa vitae Summa in , lnca, I oel d snià emnl ta scl XI e I i Erp cnrl e n tla” in Italia,” in e centrale Europa in XIV e XIII secoli I tra femminile santità di modelli “I Klaniczay, ol i 18, ih h sbiso o vros omnte o pntns under penitents of communities various of submission the with 1289, in only d Archivum Francescanum Historicum Historicum Francescanum Archivum 108

Que Libellus 111

Itreport However, in past decades scholars have come up with various ideas concerning ideas various with up come have scholars decades past in However, A New Life of St. Elizabeth of Hung of St. Elizabeth New of A Life ges, ges,

llenstudien The first account first The - 379.

Conrad recounts that Elizabeth renounced earthly things things earthly renounced Elizabeth that recounts Conrad reozzi, “Elisabetta e Lodovico i Lodovico e “Elisabetta reozzi, , Vita sanctae Elisabeth, Landgraviae Thuringiae auctore anonymo nunc primum in luce luce in primum nunc anonymo auctore Thuringiae Landgraviae Elisabeth, sanctae Vita 51, 107

s the solemn vow of Elizabeth as follows: “by taking the grey habit of the of “bygrey Elizabeththe follows: habit oftaking as vow solemn the s

l te ae S Eiaeh a rgre a is arn o nal five nearly for patron its as regarded was Elizabeth St same, the All

61, 55. 61, , Libellus Libellus

157.

Franciscan the of direction the under penitents of community the to elonged -

1 09, esp 09, ud Marpurch in totum et publice se vite secularis illecebris abdicauit. illecebris secularis vite se totum in publice et Marpurch ud “U Benvenuti, Anna see Umiliana, On

narratessaint wore the that to state that Elizabeth entered the Franciscan Order was the was Order Franciscan the entered Elizabeth that state to - 98. 98. . . 95 For a For - (1909) 2 101. 109 ary

santi patroni del Terzo Ordine di san Francesco,” Francesco,” san di Ordine Terzo del patroni santi

comparison of the sanctity of Elizabeth and Umiliana, cf. Umiliana, and Elizabeth of sanctity the of comparison , 34

rsniu qiudm fratribus quibusdam presentibus 33 codn t hr te an reason main the her, to According

: -

36. 256

: 112 d adtm rti Cnai rft fratrum prefati Conradi fratris mandatum ad

Italia Sacra: Studi e documenti di storia storia di documenti e Studi Sacra: Italia h am f rdrc I wt this with II Frederick of aim The

grey clothes from the time onshe the time clothesgrey from a at vdv, in vedova,” santa na ed. , at Gaiti n Cesare and Graciotti Sante vita in quadam capella quadam in of St. Elisabeth St. of ta i, the is, that , “In castro castro “In

o the for Analecta Analecta 110

In

CEU eTD Collection (Marburg: Magistrat, (Marburg: Geschichte. 117 ch portans Francisci, 222: 1897), Bonaventurae, tamen veram 116 habuit, non Cult 58 Elizabeth,” ofSt. the of “Aspects his in regulam saint Franciscan a and tertiary continentium Franciscan a as princess Hungarian the licet of perception precinta, corta Francisci eim corpora in et anima in continentiam beati reverentiam ad et Franciscana Collectanea 115 114 113 Franciscan indulgences,the of compendium popular most the in included also was Elizabeth Tuscany. beyond diffuse not t “candidate other two the that fifteenth fact the the to due of also was end century the and thirteenth the of end the between tertiary Franciscan a been the is scholars. among sister, one accepted hospital a of habit the took Elizabeth that opinion, Werner‟s husband. her of death the after Francis St. of rule third the under penitents Chro body.” and soul in continence true preserved always continence, of rule the know not did she while o and, colour grey a dyed penitence of clothes the on took “she that chronicle his of redaction second the in explicitly wrote Elemosina, Brother Franciscan, Assisi the 1330 around instance, For Order. Third their mater Elizabeth] [St. read: be can simile following the Franciscan French the the in written been already had than more relationship stressingthis Elizabeth, ertiaries, Umilina de‟ Cerchi and Margaret of Cortona, were not canonized and their cults didcults their and canonized werenot Cortona, ofMargaret and Cerchi de‟ ertiaries,Umilina Minorum Ordinis Generalium XXIV Chronica Huyskens, Huyskens, 63 Elizabeth,” “Lives ofSt. Gecser, Servus von St. Anthonis, “ Anthonis, St. von Servus Matthias Werner, Werner, Matthias Summa vitae Summa nica Generalium Ordinis Minorum Ordinis Generalium nica . 114 115

However, not all Franciscan sources men sources Franciscan all not However, ot yas ae, oee, h frt fiil itr o te rnicn re, the Order, Franciscan the of history official first the however, later, years Forty üklc af i Satecihe n Einzelbeiträgen in Stadtgeschichte die auf Rückblick Quellenstudien,

ae erm u dcbt Il csoibt o u ptr it ntibt o ut eos nutriebat ista pater, ut eos custodiebat Ille dicebat. ut eorum, mater . - 113

63, 97 63, ordulam et mantellum, faciebat poenitentie dignos fructos dignos poenitentie faciebat mantellum, et ordulam “ 1980), Die heilige Elisabeth und die Anfänge des Deutschen Ordens in Marburg in Ordens Deutschen des Anfänge die und Elisabeth heilige Die

Roughly from the same period, in another life of Eliza of life another in period, same the from Roughly

, 35 (1965): 166 (1965): 35 , -

103, 141 103, 121 ot otm ii u rlgoe itas ontnim u tri rgl beati regula tertia sub Poenitentium intrans religionem sui viri mortem post 70, n.3. 70, Bruder Elemosinas Doppelbericht zum Leben der hl. Elisabeth von Thüringen von Elisabeth hl. der Leben zum Doppelbericht Elemosinas Bruder ut of reverence for Saint Francis, girdled herself with a cord, and and cord, a with herself girdled Francis, Saint for reverence of ut - 166, on 166,

117 -

145, 159 145, - 64.

Privilegia et in et Privilegia per servavit. servavit. per

The increasingly accepted statement of Elizabeth‟s having Elizabeth‟s of statement accepted increasingly The 132. - 176, on 175: 175: on 176,

- 172, 184 172, ,

proclaimed that Elizabeth entered the order of the of order the entered Elizabeth that proclaimed Recently Aaet Facsaa (urch: olgu S. Collegium (Quaracchi: 3 Franciscana Analecta , 35 Et ipsa pannis penitencie, griseis tinctis coloribus, induta coloribus, griseis tinctis penitencie, pannis ipsa Et -

186, 190 186, Minorum Fratrum dulgentie tion that Elizabeth would have belonged tobelonged have would Elizabeth that tion

Ottó Gecser has examined the development of the the of development the examined has Gecser Ottó Ille - 197 and 197 e. E ed. , [St. Francis] [St.

in the “Lives of St. Elizabeth,” 63 Elizabeth,” ofinSt. the “Lives rhart Dettmering and and Dettmering rhart s” f s” .

or the model figure of the of figure model the or

fratrum pater erat, ista erat, pater fratrum 116 beth, written by a by written beth,

dated to 1428, in 1428, to dated Today, Libellus Libellus ,” ot widely most Rudolf

in in Marburger Marburger Matthias

and in in and Grenz, Grenz, , - ” 66.

i n

CEU eTD Collection 60, on 56 on 60, Franziskanerordens,” des Ablässe “Die Paulus, Nikolaus see forgeries, Sanctorum. catalogo adscripsit Ordine Tertio de Elizabeth et Antonium, Terziarin,” als Thüringen von 118 Elizabeth hadputongrey dress. the same source can be. the diverse how demonstrate to chiefly texts, the of comparison the in variant Ambrosian the cite Ialso version, Magliabechian the in occur differences major the that fact the Despite them. of some only present I rewritings, and additions explanatory a is manuscript at t ofthe miracles list from Surprisingly, the text. inthe leave lacunae to decided scribe form, the erroneous in them writing than Rather names. geographical and personal the with difficulty t the closely, text Latin the Order. Third the of icon important most the perhaps become had she century fifteenth the by that The l the Foligno. of collection a of in legend Angela Elizabeth‟s of Blessed inclusion is reported is legend whose woman saintly other only the her, from apart codex; the in saint woman canonized only the is Hungary of Elizabeth Francis, Blessed inscribed AnthonyCatalogueElizabeth oftheThird Order and inthe the saints.” of “who one the as IX Gregory Pope to refers author the which

Privilegia et indulgentiae Fratrum Minorum Minorum Fratrum indulgentiae et Privilegia hewhichgreat end contains of aofsuch only thelegend, number names, two are missing.

In contrast to the version contained in the Ambrosian codex, thatof theMagliabechian codex, contained Ambrosian inthe In theversion contrastto Thecharacteristic other ofthis ma Ambrosian the to digression this after Returning after happened what is versionMagliabechian the of omissions noteworthy the of One - 57 . Quoted in Gecse in Quoted volgarizzamento

r, “Aspects of the Cult of St. of Cult the of “Aspects r, Franziskanische Studien Studien Franziskanische ranslator or the scribe scribe the or ranslator

a eclec. ic te et s ul f omissi of full is text the Since excellence. par volgarizzamento (Milan, 1490), quoted in Michael Bihl, “Die heilige Elisabet heilige “Die Bihl, Michael in quoted 1490), (Milan, 36

8 13) 259 (1931): 18

Elizabeth –

n cno ko fr sure for know cannot one is that although the translation follows is thatalthough translation the ives of Franciscan tertiaries confirms confirms tertiaries Franciscan of ives ,”103, n. 165. n. ,”103, Franziskanische Studien Studien Franziskanische - 293, on 292: 292: on 293,

Most of the bulls compendium were were compendium bulls the of Most

ucit oe a se that see can one nuscript, different

Gecser points out that one of of one that out points Gecser u beat qui 118 volgarizzamenti

um Franciscum, Franciscum, um 10 –

had some some had (1923): 53 (1923): ons, of

h - CEU eTD Collection 1908), 157. 1908), the in Huyskens, 122 121 120 Elizabeth that prove to 119 321, patroni,” santi Lodovico penitents. ofthe Franciscan the order to belonged e “Elisabetta in Andreozzi by quoted is forgeries these century female spirituality intention: is manifested inElizabeth‟s begging. around go to liked have would saint the reality, in that, adds also Conrad cloister. a in recluse a as or anchoress Thur Marburg‟s of Conrad From emendatas. prolongatum, habuit panno coloris alterius ruptas coloris tunice etiam manicas panno alterius tam griseum habitus despectus eius magister autem sed permisit. non Conradus uoluit, ire amplectens. ostiatim quoque Mendicando uoluntariam perfectam paupertatem et custodiens obedientiam seruans, perpetuam sui mortem uiri griseas post continentiam scilicet hum uestes … religiosum habitum induit,

Ambr, l. 240 l. Ambr, ff.9r 74, XXXVIII. Magliabechiano d Iacopo The The ls t abiectas, et iles ingia in 1228, Elizabeth asked him how she could live in the most merciful way: as an as way: merciful most the in live could she how him asked Elizabeth 1228, in ingia penance and humiliation humiliation and penance i works, other out carry also but belonged, they which to community the of that or livelihood Elizabeth psua aiti urd d Mruc a ppm e ia et Elyzabeth beate vita de papam ad Marpurch de Cunradi magistri Epistula Aurea Legenda

a Varazze, Varazze, a út deferret pallium pallium deferret út 119 -

242 Quel -- .

unlike other women who also wanted to resort to begging for their for begging to resort to wanted also who women other unlike lenstudien zur Geschichte der hl. hl. der Geschichte zur lenstudien Legenda Aurea

ncluding the collection of alms was merely the culmination of of culmination the merely was alms of collection the ncluding

Fuit Summa vitae Summa 122 - , 1165. , outra gi povertade lascioe. perfecta et voluntaria et obedientia continentia fuando despeca et bigi panni di religioso habito prese si …

- puts the begging in the centre of her religious choice. choice. religious her of centre the in begging the puts 26v, line 240 line 26v, n h itrrtto o Eih azo, the Pasztor, Edith of interpretation the In

Magl. 120

it is known that after the death of the landgrave of of landgrave the of death the after that known is it -

242 (hereafter: M 242 37

Elisabeth, Landgräfin von Thüringen von Landgräfin Elisabeth,

mi non amai agl., l. 240 l. agl.,

rapezzate de pano de altro altro colore. de pano de rapezzate similmente rote tunica dela etiamdio altro maniche era le di colore, quale pano di il rapezzato cossi griso, palio fu habito l che dispecto, suo Lo volse. non Conrado maestro andare ma casa volse in casa di mendicare et … marito del morte la dopo continentia et perpetua observando habiate, humile griso, veste cioe religoso, habito di vestite Si

- 242. 121 Amb.

a eie b Albert by edited was

e thirteenth new (Marburg: (Marburg: praa uno portava a

Elwert, Elwert, -

CEU eTD Collection 126 125 124 123 did writing.So the ofpurpose that betterthe suited mind in idea another theyhadarbitrarily if fromhave it. borrowed details further would version theMagliabechian of scribe the otherwise anotherlegend; chroniclerather than contained that chronicle a either anotheror regardingElizabeth information disposal his at had translator the that probable quite is it Thus, original. Varazze‟s of James in all at present not is which form), distorted Magliabec Ambrosian the in While arbitrary. they sometimes However, are correct: and assumedgr a will free and relatives children, her of renounced brothers, the all of presence the in Friday Good on pledge a made then who Elizabeth, of request the to consent his refused Conrad ru rgls exigebat ordinauit ... diuina regalis magnifice lantgrauio prout coniugio, sociata igitur Turingie Fuit

M Iacopo Huyskens, nellareligio d‟Ungheria “Sant‟Elisabetta Pasztor, Edith agl., l. 81 l. agl., to move from being a landg status a indicates really it way, this In are cases, most in adaptations, vernacular the in information of pieces additional The s si erir me earlier, said I As Legenda Aurea da Varazze, Varazze, da in et lo rvds h nm o te adrv o Tuiga atog i a in (although Thuringia of landgrave the of name the provides also text hian ta t dispositio et ntia Quellenstudien - 84. Emphasis mine.Emphasis 84.

ey habit. Legenda Aurea 125

,

157. volgarizzamento 124

ivl rnltr ocsoal mdfe te rgnl text original the modified occasionally translators dieval , 1159. , magnificentia regale, regale, divina avea ordinato. l et pienamente alla richiedeva magnificentia si sicome era Lottovingia suo qual Turingia; chiamata la provincia, et Elisabet d‟una signore grande uomo, nobile uno a adunque maritata Fue ravine toaravine beggar.

Magl.

there is a lacuna in the place of the province, the province, the of place the in lacuna a is there vita -

38 and not just a practice of piety, wanting piety, of practice a just not and

. In my opinion, it is more likely that he used a used likelyhemore that is In it my opinion, . a dispositione dispositione a

sità femminile del secolo XIII,” XIII,” secolo del femminile sità . Et cio era era cio Et

e‟l nome nome e‟l 123 126

ordinato. havea dispositione la divina la com richedeva et magnificentia regale como […] F mrtt auca n lo in aduncha maritata u Amb. 127

166; translation mine. translation 166;

some some

CEU eTD Collection 130 129 128 127 transiens si ipsa ut lex est ministraret, posita locatis succincta ordinate pauperibus paupertatem diuideret receptas dote sua pro marchas quingentas pauperibus post multam autem Cum diuidebat. accipiebat inde quod pretium et missam mona pauperum quodam de a lanam filabat officio, uacabat uero Cum follows: as reads version his and text Latin the from lines few a omitted translator the reason some for eleuari‟. ad letitiam spiritualem per deum uero adueniente humilitatem cessante submitti, per aliqua debemus nos afflictione sic decresce erigitur, inundante et deprimitur fluuio „Sicut consolans: gramen illas et se ancillis suis autem Dicebat ratherinto impressive metonymy. gramen the

Ambr., l. 276 l. Ambr., 271 l. Magl., Varazze, da Iacopo 70 l. Ambr., volgarizzatore us n aliorum in quis The episode about Ildeg about episode The Legenda Aurea Legenda Aurea

128 for “la vertu” in the Italian translation. In this way, he transformed the original simile simile original the transformed heway, this In translation.Italian the in vertu” “la for

- - 71 - t omnibus et 275. 278 .

.

Emphasis mine.Emphasis

of the old the of tro sibi sterio Legenda Aurea

nte

Tuscan legend of Elizabeth when he substituted the Latin noun Latin the substituted he when Elizabeth of legend Tuscan

, 1166 , sottoporre addio; ma ma Dio‟. a spirituale levare dobbiamo ci letitia per addio; cessandosi sottoporre humilitade per dobbiamo ci cosi et tribulatione, la vegnendo noi, spande indebolisce si dentro scemando, fortifica rist delle si fiume tribulationi, lo sue crescendo ‟ colle ancelle: consolandosi Diceva di quelli. di ispacciata tutto in rimase cosi religiosi poveri et l‟ebbe et vedove, orfani, tutte poveri a di distribuite pochi infra dote sue delle livre compimento per cinquecento di in quantita ancora ricevuta Et poveri. vacava prezzo e‟l monestero, uno da mandata era chelli lana, quand‟ella filava si poveri de dall‟officio Et und (in other versions Radegund) deserves attention because attention deserves Radegund) versions other (in und

129 - 1167. 1167. Magl. Magl.

Si come la vertu, vertu, la come Si

Emphasis mine.Emphasis de fuori. Cosi Cosi fuori. de

39

regne et et regne adunqua adunqua aa a dava

et

a Dioper spirituale letitia.‟ levarsi dovemo cessando ella ma abassate, humilitade esser dovemo per afflictione alchuna per noi cossi levata, si discrescendo et abassata si fluivo lo ributando gramegna lo et ‟sì ancille sue ale dicea Et ro consolando: „Si como la como „Si consolando: ro che se alcuno in preinditio lege, in alcuno se che questa ordinatamente posta fu gli ministrando lei, et allogiati Essend sua. tutti cinquecento dote la de ricevete ella che marche, a poveri dividendo molta dopo povertade Ma ali poveri. dividea riceveva che ella alei pretio lo et mandata monestero et lana; alcuno filava infirmi, ali servire da cessando Ma Amb. Amb.

130 o

CEU eTD Collection Press, 1993), 312. 1993), Press, 134 133 132 131 vanities earthly in indulge not would girl the on time that from least at that said she innocent, Then fraud. of because off cut be to hairher orderedsaint the hospital,the in sister ill her visit to wanted Ildegund only that knowing Not cheat. to tried who those for punishment the be to meant was this originally cut and distributed Elisabeth money the between connection off” cut be would that hair time, person‟s second a receive to order in line the in place changed anyone if that rule a made d crucial The uanitates illis aliquas exercere.‟ cum nec accedere choreas ad abitione capillorum non tanta cum cetero poterit de ‟Saltem ait: de esse quidam innocentem eam astantibus uero Cum protinus ipsa reluctante. plurimum et flente mandauit, capillos detruncari fuisset, eius adducta Elizabeth beatam ad preuaricatrix infirmam legis tamquam cum Que suam uisitaret. sororem transitura accip elemosinam ut mira non inde aduenit pulchritudine pollebat que nomine capillorum puella Ildegundis quedam capillorum detruncationem sustineret aliquam suorum iterum acciperet, ut preiudicium mutaret locum pauperum

Ambr., l. 347 l. Ambr., 338 l. Magl., Varazze, da Iacopo I use the English translation of William Granger Ryan Granger William of translation English the use I

eret, sed ut quandam quandam ut sed eret,

assererent - ifference is that in the old the in that is ifference - 347. 357

. 131

Emphasis mine.Emphasis Legenda Aurea .

illa ,

t ecce, Et , after she got to know from other people around them that the girl was was girl the that them around people other from know to got she after ,

, 1169 , quelli.” ne balli van alcuna a adoperare adorna et andare tu contastante sua potrai non mai “Oggi piagnete: allei Et altri. di disse delli et cagione dannatione fossero non che fossero acio capelli, i le tagliati incontanente comando che capelli, di bellezza con et cosi capo del veggendola curiosa Santa et a Elisabet menata fue visitare Quella inferma. per serocchia sua alcuna ma limosina, ricevere per non entro nell‟ospedale, et passado quindi corpo capelli, di avea del bellezza maravigliosa bella fanc molto una che Adivenne 134

s isn. ihu ti pr o te etne tee s no is there sentence, the of part this Without missing. is - 1170.

132

Tuscan version the second half of the sent the of half second the version Tuscan

E mphasismine. 40

, The Legenda Aurea Legenda The itade con con itade

tanta iulla iulla ting off the hair of Ildegund, since Ildegund, of hair the off ting at abtoe e suoi vanita esse cum ne capilli, de ambitione tanta cum balli alli andare potea non innanzi qua da almeno che Rispose colpevole. era tuto capilli, piangen Elisabeth li al tagliati fussero che beata comando innanzi alla menata come essendo quale sorella La sua inferma. una visitare per per ma vena elemosina, ricevere non lì, per capilatura, passando bella troppo havea qualle la […] avea che puta eco una Et capilli. deli alcuna parte tagliata fusse che gli acio loco, sua, parte la ultra ricevesse suo lo mutasse poveri altri li de alcuna adoperare.

(Princeton: Princeton University University Princeton (Princeton: do lei di cio non non cio di lei do ence “having “having ence 133

nome nome CEU eTD Collection 138 137 136 135 dimension,” human the in embodiment his God, of Son the of descent the beginning the death, own her between continuity tender “very the Pasztor, Edith quoting way, this in more but handmaids, a the to by farewell intimate replaced is Christ of birth the of evocation the version, Magliabechian the In givean hoursofElizabeth. account ofthe last ad Magliabechian assererent esse phrase the out left copyist the why episodes, one) only reality, (in two the between connection the seeing not that understandable perfectly is it Thus, life. commendable a leading Elizabeth, with remained and habit religious the took endInthe life. religious entering of ever thought had Ildegundshe whether asked and pace. in dormiuit ueniens extremam horam ad MCCXXXI domini anno uero paululum euocabat.” nuptias quo celestes ad sunt qui eius amici in eos “Iam deus omnipotens instat ait: tempus transitus sui hora uero pres Appropinquante in “Ecce, et uoluit nasci Christus qua in dixit: nox media appropinquat Deinde

aptations occur in the narration of the saint‟s death and her funeral. First, the three texts each texts three the First, funeral. her and death saint‟s the of narration the in occur aptations Edith Pasztor, “Sant‟Elisabetta d‟Ungheria nella religiosità femminile del secolo XIII,” secolo del femminile nellareligiosità d‟Ungheria “Sant‟Elisabetta Pasztor, Edith 3 l. Ambr., 364 l. Magl., Varazze, da Iacopo 135 The major differences between the original Latin text and the two vernacular vernacular two the and text Latin original the between differences major The

Legenda Aurea

po requieuit.” epio 83 - - 369. mine.Emphasis 369. 385 volgarizzamento from the old Tuscan legend; nevertheless, the reason for its omission from the from omission its for reason the nevertheless, legend; Tuscan old the from .

Legenda Aurea

Post

, 1171. , MCCXXXI a di XVIIII di di XVIIII novembre. di a MCCXXXI nel pace, in dorma et corpo dal devotione, parti si anima santissima quella et vegnendo reverenza sant della sacramenti i tutti prima ricevuti et confortandole, cosi m‟aspecta. cielo di corte la alle tutta quali alle chiamacelestiali, nozze mi e onnipotente passare mio presente. del tempo lo et sicura, mai oggi sono io disse: Poi was unjustified. cis, o grande con chiesa, a

Magl.

136 Ecc Ecco che Dio Dio che Ecco

41 loa extrema allora cum uero q uero cum o serocchie mie, serocchie o

of a new life in the divine dimension, and dimension, divine the in life new a of uidam de astantibus eam innocentem eam astantibus de uidam Et Et ea ul Cit volse Cristo quale nela approx Da est l‟ora venendo MCCXXXI Signore del anno breve nel hora li Da nozze amici.” suoi sono che ale quelli celestiale provocato Ma ha Signore onnipotente lo quale nel tempo il pronte è “Gia disse: transito, suo approx presepio.” fu et nascere rema ripose inpace.

poi disse: “Ecco che se che “Ecco disse: poi m l mezanocte la ima mnoi ‟r del l‟ora imandosi Amb.

163; translation mine. translation 163; 138

present in the in present rec linato nel nel linato , Ildegund , 137

CEU eTD Collection 141 140 139 reliquiis reseruarent. pannorum summis pro hoc et inciderent particulas alii detruncarent, capitis capillos ut ita populorum deuotio multa pauperum, clamor fuit audiretur canitur uirginum laudibus in quod mundi‟ „Regnum suauissima et melodia audita aere uiderentur. agere quodammodo exequias admirationem ad in cunctos ut formabant cantandi uarietate modos tanta et cantabant modulatione suaui tam Que uidit. quas aliquisprius numquam congregate, ecclesie auicule Tun entr their eternity. of sign the usually phenomena, bells, luminous a the and of music tolling celestial the by accompanied by population the to revealed is death their obscurity, even year,precise only ofdeath, not date her the the asof didin Varazze James tha underlines the enough, Interestingly m‟aspecta.” cielo di corte la tutta quali alle celestiali nozze alle chiama mi onnipotente Dio che “Ecco Judgement: sa dying the of sentence momentous other the is version Magliabechian the from however, missing, Not lost. is original, Latin

ueet o ud eius quod eo ducerent Magl., l Magl., Varazze, da Iacopo Vauch André atm ie ut multe sunt uise autem c s aial floe te rdtoa shm dsrbd y ace: ic sit de in die saints since Vauchez: by described scheme traditional the followed basically ts

Legenda Aurea Miraculous death. her after immediately manifested was Elizabeth of sainthood The 139 c i responsorium si ac . 372 . .

super cacumen cacumen super uts ue ibi autem Multus uc ta in etiam Tunc - ez, ez, 378 Eiaeh id ny fe hvn rcie al h scaet ad ie the gives and sacraments the all received having after only died Elizabeth t Sainthood in the Later Middle Ages Middle Later in the Sainthood .

Legenda Aurea 140

alii

, 1171 , t rne ottdn di moltitudine grande et fue et g poveri, Quivi di pianto grande exequie. sue alle rappresentassero si come quasi era cio Et ammiratione. di grande davano formati tutti a cantare et variati quelli modi et udita fue non mai variata et gia quale la canto, di melodia dolcezza d soave cantavano uccelli quali dove li chiesa riporre; di s‟apparecchiava della somita la sopra bianchissimi uccelli veduti furono allora Et grande reliquie. per tenuti furono avere poteo ne chi panni suoi di particole le Et Dio. da inspirati venuti lungha da et presso da religiosi et chierici rande devotione di populi, populi, di devotione rande int, which recalls the convocation of the souls at the Last the at souls the of convocation the recalls which int, - 1172. Magl.

Emphasis mine.Emphasis

42

(Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1997), 5 1997), Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: i ul erano quali li

141

volgarizzatore volgarizzatore

molti i vestimente qualche partiale partiale qualche alcuni vestimente li de che capilli, tagliaveno tanto gli in alcuni popoli; deli la devotione de molta fu Li poveri. officio di credo molto fu Li Vergine. nel risposo canta mundi quello Regnum cantasse se como melodia, suavissima Alora le quella. e facessero di essequie che parea ogni perche admiratione mirevano in homo et che canti cantavano di modi varii tanti suonavino suave cusse melodia cum qualli li niuno innanzi; veduto quali havea giamai li congregati, molti uccelli veduti furono Alora tiam in aeere fu audita audita fu aeere in tiam f h od ucn legend Tuscan old the of Amb. sul colmo dela chiesa chiesa dela colmo sul Legenda Aurea

,

lo quale si si quale lo e le de y into into y 13. .

CEU eTD Collection 142 Francis a as Elizabeth St. to refers explicitly it that in noteworthy is version This names. ca numerous In understand. thu text; Latin the of case the In Ambrosian form. distorted a in written occasionally although correct, are names the Varazze‟s of name the of like original, James in included not was that information correct report they times at but understanding, better a of sake the for primarily are additions The few. a presented only have omissio additions, several contains but Latinoriginal, the as same the basically is version Tuscan old The other. each of independent absolutely aretranslations two The variant. Ambrosian the easilymore than flows stylethat aearlier, has a roughly composed being despite version, Tuscan) old (or Magliabechian the that conclude can one adaptations, vernacular two its with Elizabeth St. of legend the of i an theyhad thus, reason; some for community religious particular a for important were which translated were legendary the of lives the only that rather was tendency general The demand. indic vernacular the God, camefrom funeral nearand toher far. mundi Regnum the Nevertheless, versions. Italian the in present are phenomena these all Indeed, ndependent transmission from the from transmission ndependent

Ambr., l Ambr., All in all, the ten extant codices that contain full or partial partial or full contain that codices extant ten the all, in All . 388 . volgarizzamento - 394 ; instead, he adds that a large crowd of clerics and religious people, inspired by inspiredreligiouspeople, clericsand large of a crowd that addsinstead, he ; , h sye s ahr atn ad oe f h snecs r dfiut to difficult are sentences the of some and halting rather is style the s, .

ate that a full Italian translation of the legendary was not much in in much not was legendary the of translation Italian full a that ate ses, te rnltr ie a te lss psil tasain f the of translation possible closest the at aimed translator the ,

landgra lacunae are left in place of proper names and geographical and names proper of place in left are lacunae volgarizzatore Legenda Aurea Legenda ve of Thuringia of ve

43

Legenda Aurea Legenda of the Magliabechian says nothing abou nothing says Magliabechian the of . Based on the comparison of the Latin textLatin the of comparison the on Based . ns, and some mistranslations, of which I which of mistranslations, some and ns, . Most of the personal names and place and names personal the of Most . et queste reservano per per reservano grande reliquie. queste et as well as in the other two other the in as well as Legenda Aurea Legenda 142 ude years hundred

materials in in materials t the t can can CEU eTD Collection associated with the reports that codex a of part a is it and tertiary

the Third Order Francis. St. the Third of 44

vitae of those saints and blessed and saints those of

who were who CEU eTD Collection 40 Essays, 149 148 115. 147 2005. Budapest, University, Loránd Eötvös dissertation, PhD Context], Italian Their and Elizabeth St. “ ?1493 of text Printed Worde‟s de Tetxs Wynkyn and Hh.i.11 MS Library University Cambridge chapter. my in it treat not McNamer, do I thus interests, my to peripheral 1 (1992): 14 ser. 146 1900; Dent, M. 145 (: 1938). 206 144 London. Library, ofthe British 876 Egerton MS Legende 143 well. the of adaptations her and Kempe Margery on influence wi associated be the published English the visions, alleged her aurea Legenda the in contained is life her of Legende Gilte Varazze‟s of James on based are them of all known; are life her of versions English Middle three About continent. A Szent Erzsébetnek tulajdonított Mária tulajdonított Erzsébetnek Szent A Attribution,” of Problems Hungary: of Elizabeth Saint of Revelations “The Barratt, Alexandra - The Book of Margery Kempe Margery of Book The Norman Francis Francis Norman Ca William Bokenham, Osbern A Alexandra Barratt, “Margery Kempe and the King‟s Daughter in Hungary,” in in Hungary,” in Daughter King‟s the and Kempe “Margery Barratt, Alexandra 48. 48.

, 28, Heidelberg, 1996). The most recent and exhaustive discussion of these revel these of discussion exhaustive and recent most The 1996). Heidelberg, 28, , critical edition of the of edition critical CHAPTER LIFE THE OFINMIDDLE ENGLISH THREE: ELIZABETH ST. 149

ed. Sandra J. McEntire, (New York: 1992), 189 1992), York: (New McEntire, J. Sandra ed. , 2 vols. Early English Text S Text English Early vols. 2 ,

n nln, h cl o S. lzbt o Hung of Elizabeth St. of cult the England, In . They were They . The firs The h To ide nls T English Middle Two The xton,

reprint, New York: AMS Press, 1973). Press, AMS York: reprint,New Revelations 143 - 11, on 4. The attribution of the the of attribution The 4. on 11, t part of this chapter is dedicated to the contextualization of these legendariesthese of contextualization the to dedicated is chapter this of part t by William Caxton in 1483. in Caxton William by Blake, Blake,

The Golden Legend, or Lives of the Saints the of Lives or Legend, Golden The

h the th and Osbern Bokenham‟ Osbern and Legendys of Hooly Hooly of Legendys

eiains ia Christi vitae Meditationes known in East Anglia by the 1430s. the by Anglia East in known

William Caxton and English Literary Culture Literary English and Caxton William Gilte Legende Legende Gilte Legenda aurea Legenda Revelatio odn Legend Golden

together with the life of St. Catherine of Siena as texts which could which texts as Siena of Catherine St. of life the with together , ed. by Barry Windeatt, (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer,2004). S. D. by(Cambridge: ed. BarryWindeatt, ,

ociety (Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007). This edition is based on on based is edition This 2007). Press, University Oxford (Oxford: ociety odn Legend Golden asain o te eeain o S. lzbt o Hungary of Elizabeth St. of Revelations the of ranslations ns of St. Elizabeth of Hungary of Elizabeth St. of ns - has revelációk és itáliai kontextusuk itáliai és revelációk Wummen

recently . The two manuscript collections of saints‟ lives are the are lives saints‟ of collections manuscript two The .

. 147 s Book , ed. byed. , Legendys of Hooly Wummen Hooly of Legendys

Revelations Revelations great a had revelations alleged her addition, In 145 been been

45

-

201; McNamer, McNamer, 201; 148

te is pitd nls tasain f the of translation English printed first the , She became more famous as famous more became She hy icltd n te siiul ok as works spiritual other in circulated they Mary published by Richard Harmer and Vida Russel: Vida and Harmer Richard by published

n truh numerous through and , ed. Fred ed. ,

S. Serjeantson, Early English Text Society, OS OS Society, Text English Early Serjeantson, S. is an extremely complicated problem that is is that problem complicated extremely an is

r ws o a wdsra a o the on as widespread as not was ary o te ide nls vrin, see versions, English Middle the For 146

erick Startridge Ellis, 7 vols. 7 Ellis, Startridge erick Around 1493, Wynkyn de Worde de Wynkyn 1493, Around

(London: The Hambledon Press, 1991), Press, Hambledon The (London: The Two Middle English English Middle Two The ”

[The Mary [The , were translated into Middle into translated were , M argery Kempe: argery . - 144 ations is Dávid Falvay‟s Dávid is ations r evelations Attributed to to Attributed evelations

The third version third The rnltos and translations

a mystic, when mystic, a (= ide English Middle The Libra The Translations

(London: J. (London:

.

A Book of Book A d from Ed.

Sarah Sarah

ry Gilte Gilte 6 th ,

CEU eTD Collection 26/01/2011). P Institute 151 Aurea Legenda vernaculaires siè sept aurea: 150 “utilitarian called has Reames L. Sherry what is legendary English Middle of style oftenthe versewere representedlegends transmitted The among popular separately. that other li the of 20% about manuscript, to manuscript from vary collection this of contents exact the Although England. an 1300 between roughly circulated It . the com supposedly was that festivals church for material other and romances secular colourful of style the in legends versified of form collection literary of range wide sophistication. a include and different of audiences number a for written were they that shows us to down come has that writing conti legendary. Varazze‟s legends saints‟ of collection single no that seems dat earliest Its completed. was it after soon countries 3.1 detaildiscuss in Bokenham‟s adaptation Elizabeth. ofSt. ofthe life Aurea Legenda the of translations full two the to attention particular a with hagiography English Middle in

Manfred Görlach, “The Görlach, Manfred Sherry L. Reames, ed., ed., Reames, L. Sherry

nued tobewritten later s o h vraua vernacular the to As The the Hagiography English and Middle ublications, 2003), available at available 2003), ublications,

e , cles de diffusion. diffusion. de cles eed Aurea Legenda manuscript is MS C.U.L. Ff.v.31, copied at copied Ff.v.31, C.U.L. MS manuscript is . Brenda d. 151 , the the ,

One of the most widespread legendaries was the the widespreadOne themost was legendaries of ves are dedicated to female saints. Women saints, interestingly, are more are interestingly, saints, Women saints. female to dedicated are ves

it Legende Gilte

lhuh te cletos i eit eoe the before exist did collections other Although Legenda Aurea Legenda Dunn Middle English Legends of Women Saints: Introduction Introduction Saints: Women of Legends English Middle Actes du colloque international sur la Legenda aurea: Texte latin et branches branches et latin Texte aurea: Legenda la sur international colloque du Actes , none oft - Lardeau

eae iey oua i Egad as England, in popular widely became :

http://www.lib.r and the Early H Early the and and Caxton‟s Caxton‟s and ( Montréa hem achieved a distribution. achieved similar hem : elri, 1986 Bellarmin, l: te osdrbe mut f ide English Middle of amount considerable the , posed for oral delivery to unlettered members of members unlettered to delivery oral for posed 46

Legenda Aurea d 1500, especially in the south the in especially 1500, d

ochester.edu/camelot/teams/01sr.htm Christ Church, Ca Christ Church, istory of istory odn Legend Golden ed a cpe a feunl as frequently as copied was

Latin manuscript is from 1299 from is manuscript Latin The South English Legendary, English South The ) 301 : , upss ad ees of levels and purposes, s,

n terbury. - South English Legendary South English 1, n 2 Te alet dated earliest The 32. on 317, . In the second part part second the In .

eed Aurea Legenda 150 n te European other in (Kalamazoo

western part of part western

(Last accessed: accessed: (Last ” in ” : Medieval Medieval : ae of James -

looki Legenda Legenda

and it and I will will I and , ng , a CEU eTD Collection Midd wrecche.” synfulle a bi xxxviij and MCCCC a lorde, of version English t colophon a contrast, In Latin”. þe of tenure þe after suengly as 155 CT: (Hamden, Legends,” “Saints‟ Foster, Manfred see 1972, 154 Besides, Legend Golden and Legende, Gilte Legendary, Traditio the of sources the establishing of discussion his see Görlach, Manfred 153 152 Varazze‟s a manuscripts single the of contents the in variance of amount certain a in results it thus it, copied who scribe the on aurea Legenda Vignay‟sde Jean of dorée in present not are that saints English native of Legende the of importance literary The fragments. some and manuscripts complete seven least at Legenda aurea the of translations two were century fifteenth the of collections massive two The editions. popular so remained it and priests, parish for primarily wasdestined collection Mirk‟s festivals. church narrativesfor Mirk‟s John Legendary Scottish the legends, verse of collections larger two and sources English other in seen rarely legends collections.”

is written in British Library MS Harley 630, “drawen into englissh bi wothi clerkes and doctours of Diuinite Diuinite of doctours and clerkes wothi bi englissh into “drawen 630, Harley MS Library British in written is For a summary of research on the on research summaryof a For Ibid. Sherry L. Reames, Reames, L. Sherry Many of the the of Many le English Saints English le . 154

o te ot Egih Legenda English South the of n

The anonymous The it was also the source of Chaucer‟s ofChaucer‟s source wasthe also it

is significant since it was one of Caxton‟s principal sources, especially for the the for especially sources, principal Caxton‟s of one was it since significant is The Legen

The S The 152 Gilte Legende Legende Gilte Gilte Legende Gilte Festial , the

.

155 the Latin the

h so The Görlach, Görlach, da aurea aurea da hoestring Press, 1970), 432 1970), Press, hoestring ‟

The The

The

Lives Gilte LegendeGilte n the and Légende Dorée Légende

wih otis 0 hr poe cons f ans hmle, and homilies, saints, of accounts prose short 30 contains which ,

Legenda Legenda in

-

Legenda aurea Legenda Gilte Legend Gilte that a few decades later it had gone thro gone had it later decades few a that Gilte Legende Gilte (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 2003), 21. 2003), Brewer, S. D. (Cambridge: A Manual of the Writings in Middle English 1050 English Middle in Writingsthe of Manual A The South English Legendary English South The ald Vro Gle Lgn, blns ee a ru o nine of group a here, belongs Legend,” Golden “Vernon called wl a te et Most text. the as well s manuscripts and the legends are organized according to the liturgical calendar. liturgical the to according organized are legends the and oten oiy Cycle Homily Northern is a close translation, except for a few additions and omissions, and additions few a for except translation, close a is

Aurea Gilte Legende Legende Gilte and William Caxton‟s Caxton‟s and William , 4 and n. 4. n. and 4 ,

, which is ultimately the translation of James of Varazze‟sof James of translation ultimatelythe is which , refer refer , LesUiest o Les 17) 21 1974), Leeds, of (Leeds:University “

e “which was drawen out of Frensshe into Englisshe the yere of oure oure of yere the Englisshe into Frensshe of out drawen was “which Tale of the Second ofthe Second Tale of ca. 1438 contains 1438 ca. of is a product of translation and compilation depending compilation and translation of product a is - (Braunschweig: Institut für Anglistik und Amerikanistik, 1972). 1972). Amerikanistik, und Anglistik für Institut (Braunschweig: 439; to the Latin source from which the le the which from source Latin the to and its and

Larissa Tracy, Larissa 559 On 47

-

t

561. he influence of the of influence he relation to the to relation , 9 ,

o MS Douce 372 sa 372 Douce MS o the f its of -

13. See 13. A oe iey nw collec known widely more A . eed Aurea Legenda

Women of the the of Women Golden Legend ”

vitae (on St. Cecilia). St. (on

So up to 178 to up also Charlotte also

two lege two uth English Legendary English uth n r tkn rm ae of James from taken are in Legenda Aurea Legenda ugh - 1500, ys that that ys ndaries ndaries Gilte Legende Gilte

legen nearly 20 early printed early 20 nearly -

63; or his his or 63; ,

ed. Jonathan Burke Severs Severs Burke Jonathan ed. gendary was translated, or or translated, was gendary

. d‟Evelyn and d‟Evelyn

o i the in nor 153 the the mentioned above above mentioned ds and survives and ds

Gilte Legende Legende Gilte the major the , in , : A S A : South English English South Textual The Frances Frances tion was was tion election of election Légende

expert is expert Gilte vitae vitae is the is up to to up

A. in in

CEU eTD Collection Liter Blake, Francis Norman text. Caxton‟s to closest the is 35,298 Additional Museum 50 Stowe the of copy a was text English his and 159 158 157 Library Bodleian MS Oxford, Library British 156 of James than areas these in interested less far is he torture, of details some and elements includes he Although narrative. individual an relating narrator a of voice distinct interventi direct no or little contain creation. Caxton‟s consider others from chapters of addition the with sim is works the that maintain the of authorship the about opinions Scholars‟ identified. quickly and easily be could saints the of stories the which by representations iconographic navigate readers the helping in role practical a also but decorative a only not play to meant were illustrations The each. in type different in are lives saints‟ the of headings the though editions, both in same the are that woodcuts with pages. 900 roughly of volume folio a printed, ever Caxton books largest the of one was It printer. and editor translator, as enterprise challenging most publ original the expanded he which in people, educated and wealthy by reading private for designed later, years five to female reported is saints. ThelegendofElizabeth St. inseven manuscripts. twenty than more which of lives, saints‟ 179 altogether contains collection The

http://special.li Reames, While the Latin text has not been identified, his French version must have been been have must version French his identified, been not has text Latin the While London, MS British Library British MS London, ary Culture ary ication in 1483 until the 1520s. the until 1483 in ication Will - 51 and two printed books; for the English, of the extant manuscripts of the of manuscripts extant the of English, the for books; printed two and 51 160 Middle English Legends of Women Saints: Introduction Saints: Women of Legends English Middle

iam Caxton‟s famous translation of the the of translation famous Caxton‟s iam n th In

Egerton 8 Egerton

(London: The Hambledon Press, 1991), 115. 1991), Press, Hambledon The (London: b.gla.ac.uk/exhibns/month/jan2007.html Egih rne‟ vrin o te niiul ie tn t b sotr and shorter, be to tend lives individual the of versions printer‟s English e

76; London, MS British Library, British MS London, 76; corpus Douce 372; Lo 372; Douce Legend

Additional 11 Additional

ply James of Varazze‟s of James ply

Gilte Legende Gilte o oe 5 lgns It legends. 250 some to

as an original work, since it contains so much of his own his of much so contains it since work, original an as on unless in a form of appendix of form a in unless on 157 nemday rnltos Fec ad English, and French translations, intermediary ndon, MS Lambeth Palace Library Palace Lambeth MS ndon,

565; London, MS British Library British MS London, 565; Caxton‟s edition of the of edition Caxton‟s . The French version is version French The . 48

Harley throu ( Last Last

Legenda Aurea Legenda accessed 11/01/2010) accessed h h ln wr, providing work, long the gh

630; London, MS British Li British MS London, 630; Legenda Aurea Legenda , n.p. , Golden Legend Golden a a best a was

158 Legenda aurea aurea Legenda

The book is ri is book The represented in MS British Museum Museum British MS in represented

72 Additional 35 Additional

or when he speaks in the in speaks he when or . Jean de de Jean a md ery forty nearly made was William Caxton and English English and Caxton William tr . Gilte Legende Gilte -

anslated into English into anslated elr rm t first its from seller

vary; Vignay‟s translation, translation, Vignay‟s 156 brary brary was perhaps hisperhaps was chly illustrated chly 298; London, MS London, 298;

some of them them of some are miraculous Harley 477 Harley , MS British MS , dedicated dedicated 159 standard standard

while 5; - CEU eTD Collection 162 2000) Routledge, 161 212. 160 rel for written literature devotional the of part were they exemplary; thirteenth early the as such lives, saints‟ female English Middle earliest the of Some situation. social and religious, political, changed the for topical be to order in necessary became lives saints‟ of adaptation the time, of passing the With work. given the of audience target the with connected strongly way, subtle a in issues contemporary about opinions their express to authors their allowed accounts hagiographical Composing themselves. saints the about as control social and gender, economics, sociology, re critics virtues, of incarnation the and epic Katherinehagiographical St. version of and of thelife other works. fri Austin another Margaret; St. of life the of the them among poems, hagiographical rhetorical highly Wummen tod lives, saints‟ female of collection a compiled Bokenham, Osbern friar, Austin The Anglia. East in clergy the of members all were legends fifteenth significant most three The saints. female to pro dedicated reasonable quite A ambition. literary remarkable shows yet theentertaining, in texts rolecompiler of and ratherthan translator preacher.” compile to edification, Christian of tales popular these to access was. Varazze

Ibid. Mary Jeremy, Jeremy, Mary Gail Ashton, Ashton, Gail

In contrast to the traditional view that considered saints‟ lives as examples of devotionof examples as lives saints‟ considered that view traditional the to contrastIn and readership elite an for composed was legends English Middle of group third The ; John Lydgate, a monk of the Benedictine monastery of St. Edmund‟s, composed Edmund‟s, St. of monastery Benedictine the of monk a Lydgate, John ; 161 , h Gnrto o Iett i Lt Mdea Hgorpy Sekn te Saint the Speaking Hagiography: Medieval Late in Identity of Generation The “Caxton‟s “Caxton‟s 41. codn t Gi Aho, atns neto ws ipy t alw wider allow “to simply was intention Caxton‟s Ashton, Gail to According

- Golden Legend Legend Golden

century medd n h lvs f ans Al hs apcs o cus, are course, of aspects, these All saints. of lives the in embedded vitae and Varagine‟s and

f agrt Jlaa ad ahrn, ee primarily were Katherine, and Juliana, Margaret, of lzd ht aigah i a mc aot politics, about much as is hagiography that alized

ar, John Capgrave, was the author of the courtly the of author the was Capgrave, John ar, 49

Legenda Aurea Legenda ay known as the the as known ay Life of Our Lady Our of Life

,” ,” portion of these these of portion Speculum Speculum a series of devotional, and and devotional, of series a - century authors of such such of authors century gos oe ad for and women igious 163 eeds f Hooly of Legendys

21 (1946): 212 (1946): 21 and the adaptation adaptation the and 162

(New

vitae - 221, on 221,

York: York:

are are -

CEU eTD Collection Marie d‟Oignies, Elizabeth of Hungary, and Bridget of Sweden. ofSweden. Bridget Hungary,and of Elizabeth d‟Oignies, Marie 168 167 166 2001). Press, University 1150 c. Culture, Literary Women‟s and Lives Saints‟ contemporan from differ 1300 and 1150 between composed lives 165 English 164 1999). Publications, 163 Englishproduction of thefirstof lives “modern” Middle female saints. saints. of collections in included frequently were mothers and wives holy of lives the ways, new in martyrs virginthe of representation the to addition In women. for holiness of ideals new of promotion hagi medieval Late women. by commissioned and women, by read women, for written were them women, of plenty by composed been have to known are lives saints‟ English Middle no Although Varazze‟s of James revised Hungary,ofboth and Elizabeth Maryand ofMagdalen lives wrote both femalesaints, mostly of lives composed both characteristics: common several share Bokenham Osbern and virg six of lives the with together a compose to hagiographer (Anglo vernacular English first the was Bozon, Nicholas Franciscan, century especial models, saintly of variety wider a offered and character and history on more concentrated also It people. contemporary for behaviour normative as served comportment whose martyrs and saints included hagiography i written lives saints‟ the in anticipated already were changes these of centuries.Many previous the of that to comparison in innovative rather particular. in anchoresses

Winstead “SaintlyExemplarity,” Winstead, Jocelyn Wogan Jocelyn The following lives of mothers were composed in Middle Eng Middle in composed were mothers of lives following The See John Capgrave, Capgrave, John See ae A. Karen , ed. Strohmed. Paul , 343 , ised “anl Exemplarity,” “Saintly Winstead, - 344. - Browne has shown in her in shown has Browne

-

Norman) life of St. Elizabeth of Hungary, Martha, and Mary Magdalen, Magdalen, Mary and Martha, Hungary, of Elizabeth St. of life Norman)

ography pays a great deal of attention to female holiness, particularly the particularly holiness, female to attention of deal great a pays ography

L The

(Oxford: Oxford University Press, 2007), 2007), University Oxford Press, (Oxford: 168 egenda aurea egenda

ie f an Katherine Saint of Life 164 h ohr motn ted n otmoay aigah ws the was hagiography contemporary in trend important other The

The fifteenth The

342 - in martyrs. in 343. to underline imitable virtues rather than inimitable deeds. inimitable than rather virtues imitable underline to Saints‟ Lives and Women‟s Literary Culture Literary Women‟s and Lives Saints‟

For Nicola For

-

y o wmn Fr ntne te al fourteenth early the instance, For women. for ly in in century Middle English hagiography, however, was however, hagiography,English Middle century e. ae A Winstead A. Karen ed. , Twenty 166 50 - 1300: Virginity and its Authorizations Authorizations its and Virginity 1300:

sBozon,33. footnote see

The hagiographic writings of Nicolas Bozon Nicolas of writings hagiographic The Anglo n - First Century Approaches to Literature: Literature: to Approaches Century First

335 eous English lives. Jocelyn Wogan Jocelyn lives. English eous lish in the fifteenth the in lish - omn French. Norman - 351, on 351,

336 (Kalamazoo: Medieval Institute Institute Medieval (Kalamazoo:

- 337.

- century: century:

165

how French how

Anglo Ofr: Oxford (Oxford: Monica, Helen, Helen, Monica,

- - Norman - language language Browne, Browne, M iddle iddle the 167 -

CEU eTD Collection Polity Press, 2007), PolityPress, 172 from Chaucer Geoffrey Tale” “theMonk‟s in was established type This 157 Late 171 “dyvers as work his Serjeantson, of description author‟s the from extrapolated 5038 (lines wummen” hooly legendys…Of text the of editor first the Serjeantson, S. 170 169 dedicatees. or inspired were lives patrons the noble by of commissioned Three Hungary. of Elisabeth and Alexandria, Lucy of Agatha, Katherine Cecilia, Magdalene, Mary Dorothy, Agnes, Faith, Virgins, Thousand stanza, in and couplets, or royal rhyme in mainly form, verse in written was saints Bokenham Osbern 3.2 ecclesiastical elite inthefifteenth andsecular century. the of interest political and spiritual of confluence the and gentry provincial the of habits texts two the only not examine to necessary is it Bokenham, by adapted was Varazze of James by compiled Elizabeth St. of life original the why and how understand matters. spiritual in and moral in interest keen a with laypeople included that audienc educated an addressingwere they awarenessthat authors‟ their by were shaped lives the considers one when ex excellent

Originally the manuscript has no title, b title, no has manuscript the Originally and 16 Winstead, A. S. G. Edwards, “The Transmission and Audience of Osbern Bokenham‟s Bokenham‟s Osbern of Audience and Transmission “The Edwards, G. S. A. Diane Watt, Watt, Diane

- - 167, on 157. The The 157. on 167, Medieval Religious Texts and their Transmission their and Texts Religious Medieval 171 ewe 14 ad 47 Elisab 1447, and 1443 Between BokenhamOsbern and the s ised a pitd u, sen oehms olcin f ans lvs s an is lives saints‟ of collection Bokenham‟s Osbern out, pointed has Winstead As

and it comprises thir comprises it and see footnote see 172 ample of how even relatively conservative translations achieved new meanings new achieved translations conservative relatively even how of ample

eivl oe‟ Writi Women‟s Medieval The commissioner of the life of Elizabeth of Hungary was Elizabeth de Vere, de Elizabeth was Hungary of Elizabeth of life the of commissioner The

83.

120. . Monk‟s Tale Tale Monk‟s

170

145.

hs is hgorpia cleto ddctd xlsvl t female to exclusively dedicated collection hagiographical first This

milieu

stanza is a stanza of eight five eight of stanza a is stanza teen lives: Margaret, Anne, Christine, Ursula and the Eleven the and Ursula Christine, Anne, Margaret, lives: teen in which they were written and read. Contemporary saints‟ saints‟ Contemporary read. and written were they which in

n a unmd red ad nte fu nm women name four another and friend, unnamed an and g Wrs y n fr oe i Egad 1100 England, in Women for and by Works ng: ut it is generally referred as referred generally is it ut - LegendysWummen ofHooly 40). All references to Bokenham‟s text text Bokenham‟s to references All 40). t‟ lgn ws rnltd no ide nls by English Middle into translated was legend eth‟s 51 S D. (Cambridge, Minnis J. Alistair ed. ,

- stress lines with the rhyme scheme ababbcbc. ababbcbc. scheme rhyme the with lines stress Legendys of Hooly Wummen Hooly of Legendys The Canterbury Tales. Canterbury The Legendys of Hooly Wummen Hooly of Legendys

are to the edition by Mary S. Mary by edition the to are , but also the reading the also but , - 1500

169 . Brewer, 1991), 1991), Brewer, . oks Tale Monk‟s

, which , Mary In order to order In (Cambridge: (Cambridge: ,” in ,” e CEU eTD Collection f h Yrit ig o Egad F England. of kings Yorkist and the osbern http://cynthiacamp.english.uga.edu/index.php/research/ongoing of original greatlylong, a and the in present them of (nine lives verse seventeen pros 170 than more contains au legenda his in mentions Bokenham that boke” “englische the as Horobin Simon 175 grave.her at place miracles took several the tradition, to 174 Agne of behalf on Burgh. with Thomas identified intercedes Agatha St. of life The Isabel. a of wife the wifeFlegge, his and Hunt John Denston, commissioners, Katherine its and for Vere) de Elizabeth prayer a with of concludes Dorothy St. of legend cousin The Peace. the of a Justice and coroner local also a was husband whose was who Norfolk of duke future Howard, John writ was Alexandria of Katherine of life the York; of duke Richard, 173 Margaret, of lives the translated Bokenham that is certainty only the evidence textual of basis the On collection. a into pieces single author‟s the arranged who Burgh, Thomas scribe, Women Good of Chaucer‟s on modelled are texts of order and choice friar‟s Austin the that hypothesis interpret the for argued has Delany instance, for lives; arrangedthe himself Bokenham that assumption their based all have an scholars into Several lives collection. single the arranged who person the concerning hypotheses major two are There set. organized an as it intended really he whether scholars th lives, saints‟ vernacular the composed he that maintained the libraryScott. Walter ofSir Grave the Stilichonis Consulatu fifth Claudianus‟s of translation a well: as works other three probably and saints, the composed Oxford. of countess

It was discovered in the library of the Faculty of Advocates in Abbotsford, Scotland in 2004 a 2004 in Scotland Abbotsford, in Advocates of Faculty the of library the in was discovered It Joan Joan The The http://www.augnet.org/default.asp?ipageid=1406 - bokenham bokenham of Acre (1272 Acre of vita vita lhuh oehms olcin a be mc suid n i i univocally is it and studied much been has collection Bokenham‟s Although e ad f te fmu legends famous other of and rea ,” and a large collection of saint‟s lives, which has only been recently discovered in discovered recently been only has which lives, saint‟s of collection large a and ,” of Mary Magdalen was composed at the request of Isabel Bourchier, countess of Eu, sister of of sister Eu, of countess Bourchier, Isabel of request the at composed was Magdalen Mary of apl An Mappula (accessed 20/01/2011) a 20/01/2011) (accessed (1386). man - 1307) was the daughter of King Edward I of England and Eleanor of Castille. According According Castille. of Eleanor and England of I Edward King of daughter the was 1307) 173

, a genealogy of Joan of Acre, of Joan of genealogy a , of business business of

Life of Thomas Thomas of Life Bokenham was a fairly prolific writer; in addition to the to addition in writer; prolific fairly a was Bokenham e and verse lives of saints translated or adapted by Bokenham. Highlights include include Highlights Bokenham. by adapted or translated saints of lives verse and e 176

gliae tes n turn in Others,

175 and administrator for Richard of York. of Richard for administrator and

a egahcl et nedd o upeet i lvs of lives his supplement to intended text geographical a ,

nd Becket ” . http://capgrave.com/Bokenham.html

h folio The . Most likely Most Legendys of Hooly of Legendys aeage ht tws o Bkna, u his but Bokenham, not was it that argued have ,

( Last 52

-

sized manuscript, even in its fragmentary condition, condition, fragmentary its in even manuscript, sized accessed 19/12/201 accessed

the book was presented to Cecily Neville, mother Neville, Cecily to presented was book the - 174 research

known as Clare Roll or “Dialogue at “Dialogue or Roll Clare as known or ten for Katherine Howard (the first wife of wife first (the Howard Katherine for ten

tos f h lgnay n the on legendary the of ations Wummen - Map interests/81

further information, see see information, further p r i n cness among consensus no is ere The “unnamed friend” is generally generally is friend” “unnamed The ula Angliae Angliae ula 0). ), sixteen lives of insular saints, saints, insular of lives sixteen ),

(Last accessed: 19/12/2010) 19/12/2010) accessed: (Last - the - eae hagiographic female - legenda to have “compiled “compiled have to nd Legendys - aurea - century identified by by identified - Legend Legend of - , he , De De of s

CEU eTD Collection note 8. note Abbey Barking and I. A. Denny. and Aldgate of Franciscan the to refer may 179 Hagiograph 178 as Bokenham‟s collection the to referring on will keep 177 1374. around Boccaccio Giovanni by compiled was women, mythological and historical of biographies the exclusively its before out 176 thought fully been not had manuscript the of planning the that suggest data other many and decoration, abandoned swiftly the units, scribes. separate the different hands, three different of work the contains which manuscript the to appended are Burgh.” “holy a to presentation for 1447, in Cambridge in Burgh” Thomas “ffrere certain a by completed, the of manuscript extant unique the colophon, the of table and endnote the and untitled is collection The standards. monastic to confirm to book convent this wanted designer its that imply manuscripts monastic other to colours the and design the of similarity compiler‟s the and s ruled, decoration The complete. is still are line instructions and margin each care: with designed is it and reading private for apt be to enough small is It use. and purpose, origins, its about information of ninety and hundred one contains and parchment well the collection dedicated excludingentirely theory, former tofemalesaints.Without the theplausibility on of a compiling of intention any indicate not does he but Elizabeth of life a began Ch Faith, Dorothy, Anne,

Despite the uncertainties regardi uncertainties the Despite Edwards, Edwards, in Audiences,” and Authors Manuscripts, and “Corpora Long, Beth Mary Delany, Delany, basis of the layout of the single surviving manuscript, the latter hypothesis appears more more appears hypothesis latter the manuscript, surviving single the of layout the of basis -

founded.

lc o nny ta þi hle ae yd n y & f y ssy Dm Beatrice Dame systyr hys of & hym on mynd haue shulde þei that nunnys of place The manuscript is preserved in the British Library, MS Arundel 327. It is written on written is It 327. Arundel MS Library, British the in preserved is manuscript The 179 y Lgn o Hl Women Holy of Legend A

, ed. Sarah Salih (Cambridge: D. S. Brewer, 2006), 47 2006), Brewer, S. D. (Cambridge: Salihed.Sarah , This date and the author‟s name are reported in a note and a table of contents that contents of table a and note a in reported are name author‟s the and date This “The Transmission “The 177 ,

”

Transactions of the Essex Archeological Society Archeological Essex the of Transactions

contents indicate that it is a copy meant to stand alone. stand to meant copy a is it that indicate contents ristine, Agnes, Ursula and the Eleven Thousand Virgins and also and Virgins Thousand Eleven the and Ursula Agnes, ristine,

and Audience,”157. Ian Doyle Doyle Ian Audience,”157. and ng the person who organized the lives into a set, for the sake of simplicity I I simplicity of sake the for set, a into lives the organized who person the ng xxi , - xxvi.

A similar collection, the the collection, similar A 53 Legendys.

uggests its status as a presentation copy; the copy; presentation a as status its uggests - six leaves. The co The leaves. six Doyle, “Books Connected w Connected “Books Doyle, Legendys

has suggested that the “holy place of nunnys” of place “holy the that suggested has - 69, on 66.on 69, , NS , . 25, part 11 (1958): 11 part 25, .

a cpe, hs doubtlessly thus copied, was

De mulieribus mulieribus De A Companion to Middle English Middle to Companion A dex provides a great deal great a provides dex ith the Vere F Vere the ith 178 claris

222

According to According - 243, on 243, ,

containing containing amily amily The 236, 236,

CEU eTD Collection 184 183 182 181 Dorothy of and transmission the c fifteenth of method booklet the of Bokenham‟s hypothesis for compilation the support to evidence further Edwards century. with consistent and Anglia seems East in booklets works other pious and devotional of such circulation of of indications other circulation The variations. the for answer the be can exemplars bookle or quires separate of series a but lives, of transcription the planned he when th Concerning 180 of typical was situation His nobility. and gentry local the among patrons various names he Au life social whose patronage distinguished a had It industry. textile and East Angli Clare, Stoke at divinity of doctor a and friar Augustinian an was Bokenham Osbern public. its and texts the of production the about hints numerous contains which itself, work Wummen nuns ofthe have convent affectedthethe manuscript. would arrangement andemphases of commissio his of influence the and Bokenham of contribution primary the from apart sources; various from influences had sister.” his of needs specific the as well as readers conventual w and request, her at perhaps convent, sister‟s his life for manuscript the together putting was“Burgh the that suggests and Burgh, for wrote Bokenham with begins collection the that coincidence a not likely most is it that argues She the was it that Edwards of manus in the lives saints‟ the orderof the organised idea Burghwho compiler the shares Long Beth Mary colophon, the of basis the logic. internal elaborated an as well as inducement external of result a as composition execution.

Delany, Ibid. Audien and Authors Manuscripts, and Long,“Corpora Wogan o te eald ecito o te aucit se dad “h Tasiso ad uine, 157 Audience”, and Transmission “The Edwards see manuscript, the of description detailed the For s tin Order tin a, which was an extremely rich area in the high and late Middle Ages owing to its wool its to owing Ages Middle late and high the in area rich extremely an was which a,

o te uine n cruain f h lvs otie i the in contained lives the of circulation and audience the For - entury compilation of various religious and lay works, contains the beginning of Bokenham‟s Bokenham‟s of beginning the contains works, lay and religious various of compilation entury , but only this one of the complete collection. ofthe complete but only , one this Browne, Browne, A Legend of Holy Women Holy of Legend A the sources of i of sources the 180 e different layout of the lives in the collection, Edwards maintains that what Burgh what that maintains Edwards collection, the in lives the of layout different e

shared. h lgns f h cleto se t hv be rodrd duri reordered been have to seem collection the of legends The The Idea of theVernacular of Idea The

184

Bokenham presumably led an active social life since in since life social active an led presumably Bokenham Legendys nformation are the personality and social status of its author and the and author its of status social and personality the are nformation

, xii , ners and patrons, Burgh‟s relationships with him and with the with and him with relationships Burgh‟s patrons, and ners S rts Library British MS

is the fact the is - xiii.

ts containing Bokenham‟s copies. Thus the existence of individual individual of existence the Thus copies. Bokenham‟s containing ts , , 65 that London, MS British Library British MS London, that

54

ces,” 66. ces,”

Arundel 327, was not a single collection of saints‟ saints‟ of collection single a not was 327, Arundel ould have had in mind the general needs of needs general the mind in had have ould

182

The Arundel manuscript thusmanuscript Arundel The

elsewhere in the mid the in elsewhere

Addit. 36983, a large, mid large, a 36983, Addit. cript, not Bokenham.not cript,

eeds f Hooly of Legendys n aprtos the aspirations and

his had before him before had Legendys - fifteenth fifteenth 181 its ng Legend -

159. 183 On

-

CEU eTD Collection succeed or to transmit the right to succession, see Delany, Delany, see succession, to transmit the right to or succeed 188 “Saint A.Winstead, Karen denied. Lollards the authority whose sources authoritative from derived be to said were legends their and despised Lollards most hav may a and Anglia continental East in the strong also Delany, to was heretic, similar be to laywomen considered was pious which movement of communities had have to town English only the was and England, in town other any than sexes both of anchorites and hermits more time 187 1996 186 185 s not do I God. of will the accomplishing of capable and worthy sympathizer Yorkist debate. public becam thus rule to right the transmit to or rulers as succeed to women of ability The women. through points several at descended line Yorkist the line, hereditary male a through claimed was throne English the to right Lancastrian the While claims. rival the betwe debate the in issue important but latent a which was usurpation in role women‟s of problem in Roses, the of War the with coincided activity Bokenham‟s that out pointed cou women foreground. the into came saints the and Christ to attachment passionate personal, a thus religious; the and laity the among developed were piety affective ce thirteenth the in since agenda deviation oradherencethus human from tothat plan.” i linked were … wrote who author the and work the commissioned who patron “The process: artistic the in collaborator a as seen be knew, they people to primarily works their directed f the In patrons. of commissions on but strangers to sales on dependent not were and personally readers intended their knew often who writers, medieval

Wogan Stoke on Clare (Suffolk) whe (Suffolk) Clare on Stoke June Hall Hall June For further information on succession problems and on the treaties written against the right of women to to women of right the against written treaties the on and problems succession on information further For ),

xiii. A Legend of Holy Women Holy of Legend A e been an important weapon against them, since the saints were part of a traditional Catholicism that that Catholicism traditional a of part were saints the since them, against weapon important an been e

The project of composing a hagiographical verse in English was very much on the on much very was English in verse hagiographical a composing of project The -

Browne, McCash d e xeine nt ny n eiin u as i pltc. hia eay has Delany Sheila politics. in also but religion in only not experienced be ld 188

The Idea of theVernacular of Idea The

, eay anan ta Bokenham that maintains Delany ed. ed.

– The The

opld i all his compiled Cultural Patronage Cultural re Bokenham lived is about 60 kms from Norwich, the town which had at that that at had which town the Norwich, from kms 60 about is lived Bokenham re ,

xxvii

ntury the notion of notion the ntury - xxviii. The composition of collections of saints‟ lives in the vernacular vernacular the in lives saints‟ of collections of composition The xxviii. ly Exemplarity”, 341. Exemplarity”, ly n a common effort to demonstrate divine purpose and purpose divine demonstrate to effort common a n , , 13. - eae olcin f oefl oe wo were who women powerful of collection female

of Medieval Women Medieval of 55

A Legend A 185 devotio moderna devotio 186

– and in a certain sense the patron might patron the sense certain a in and

h ws a ms o te utn, a Austins, the of most as was, who

So it was it So inthecase ofBokenham. of Holy Women, Women, Holy of

187 usually writers century, ifteenth ( Athens: University of Georgia Press, Press, Georgia of University Athens:

The growing participation of participation growing The bég hare Delany‟s theory that it it that theory Delany‟s hare uinages and the new tradition of tradition new the and e a crucial question in question crucial a e xxviii ttracted a lot of people. people. of lot a ttracted Bsds Llad, a Lollardy, Besides, . - xxx.

en

CEU eTD Collection oehms eso o te eed f t Eiaeh n h tid chap third the in Elizabeth St. of legend the of version Bokenham‟s on 296, Ages Middle the in Mothers Holy on Essays 189 devotional expected and social lives their roles: their reconcile to sought who women lay for “mirror” a into transformed was portrait saint‟s thirteenth several of study her In entourage. her of expectations social the with conflict perpetual in stood sick the and poor the towards charity unlimited and lifestyle ascetic Her court. Thuringian the of life commitment her between contradiction” “splendid of theme the the In audience. secular privileged the between differences radical some blunt change adroit some make to had he patrons, female layBokenham‟s to wives” “mirrorsof material perfect may present be to to seem mother, a and waswife and was royal from lineage adaptatio free a the literary to activities ascommiss patrons and contribution growing their to connected strongly was politics in participation increasing women‟s noble that sense the in right certainly is Delany but Vere, de Elizabeth add other Bokenhams‟s did presumably, so, and Lancastrians, the supported Veres, de the family, commissioner‟s the of one that forgotten all an into lives single the arranged who Bokenham was

na erkpuo, “Sanctit Petrakopoulos, Anja Legenda auera Legenda 285. I owe t owe I 285. pcfcly elyd n e fnto a a iel o wmn especially women, for ideal aristocraticurbanandrich later women. an as function her in deployed specifically was humility and chastity of example Elizabeth‟s people, of orders medieval The While Elizabeth‟s many virtues were held up for imitati for up held were virtues many Elizabeth‟s While Legendys n of the material for his own goals. Although the life of St. Elizabeth, who Elizabeth, St. of life the Although goals. own his for material the of n his quotation to the dissertation the to quotation his , nor the imitation of other English collections of saints‟ lives, but a rather a but lives, saints‟ of collections English other of imitation the nor , -

century live century is a not simple transcription or translation of Bokenham‟s main source, main Bokenham‟s of translation or transcription simple not a is ad ohrod Eiaeh f Thuringia,” of Elizabeth Motherhood: and y

ioners (butexclusively) of mostly not works. devotional s of St. Elizabeth, Anja Petrakopoulos has shown how the how shown has Petrakopoulos Anja Elizabeth, St. of s Life of St. Elizabeth St. of Life , ed. Anneke B. Mulder B. Anneke ed. ,

of Christopher Edward Manion, Edward Christopher of Legenda aurea Legenda 56

189

ese Kteie oad a eaie of relative a Howard, Katherine ressee,

of Hungary of - - Bakker (New York: (New Bakker female collection, nor should it be it should nor collection, female ‟s saints and the ways of life of his of life of ways the and saints ‟s e o hs h dsetto: Wies in “Writers dissertation: PhD his of ter on to a wide variety ofvariety wide a to on to poverty and the sumptuous the and poverty to

the Austin friar elaborates friar Austin the in

who dealt exhaustively with exhaustively dealt who aciy n Motherhood: and Sanctity

Garland, 1995), 1995), Garland,

259 s to s -

CEU eTD Collection 192 191 (9690 myrour” 190 Wedlock furth For 2005, University, State Ohio The Ohio: England.” Medieval Late in Patrons Lay their and Orders Religious for suitable it make to order in fifteenth widow to virgin from transition saint‟s the more even c or adding,omitting originalbyreshapelegend the managesto he manner subtle remarkably a in Still, text. hagiographer‟s earlier the in changes conspicuous relatives fromhusband‟sfamily,her her confesso all butabove male other and uncle Ludwig,her husband, her father, her life: her of stage each at authorities concerns. secular to religious male to subjected was society, patriarchal this fromof age the of women all almost like focus Elizabeth, the shift to tries hagiographer Austin the present, is mother and wife, landgravine, a be she that expectations courtly the by hindered antaBokenhamthe and wealth family‟s the inherit prestige. could who heirs of birth the on depended propagation life a seeking people married hand, other the On family. and home their poverty of economy the of disrupting risked life a to committed households of members hand, one the On people. secular (5047 degre” sundry in perfeccyoun uery Of / be merour a wyvys alle “to saint the that so request Lyf

Ibid., 153. Ibid., Manion, Elizabeth is described as a mirror on two other occasions as well: as occasions other two on mirror a as described is Elizabeth , another life in the legendary, that he will write the life of Elizebeth at the de Vere‟s Vere‟s de the at Elizebeth of life the write will he that legendary, the in life another , - 8). Bokenham himself declares in the prologue the in declares himself Bokenham Other than the versification of his prose source, Bokenham does not make make not does Bokenham source, prose his of versification the than Other (Princeton: Princeton University Press, 1993). Press, University Princeton (Princeton: r nomto on information er - 191 century laypersons. As Manion has indicated, “[t]he Elizabeth of Voragine is able to able is Voragineof Elizabeth “[t]he indicated, has Manion As laypersons. century 190 “Writers in Religious Orders,” Religious in“Writers

- lhuh oh n ae o Vrzes ie f t Eiaeh n i ta by that in and Elizabeth St. of life Varazze‟s of James in both Although However, several a several However, 91) and “þis myrour of uery obedience / Thys blyssyd Elyzabeth” (9857 Elyzabeth” blyssyd / Thys myrourobedience “þisof uery and 91) of threatened to upset the sexual order of the family, whose whose family, the of order sexual the upset to threatened celibacy of gonism between her desire for a chaste, ascetic life and the realitybeing the of and life chaste,ascetic a for between desire her gonism

this topic, see Dyan Elliott, Elliott, Dyan see topic, this spects of Elizabeth‟s lifestyle could have been rather risky for risky rather been have could lifestyle Elizabeth‟s of spects 151. 151.

57

prta Marriage: Spiritual

to the the to Prolocutorye to Marye Mawdelyns Marye to Prolocutorye “þis Elyzabeth, of continence / Th / continence of Elyzabeth, “þis

r, Conrad of Marburg. r, Conrad of

hanging details to highlightto details hanging eul btnne n Medieval in Abstinence Sexual - 58).

e uery e 142 192 .

CEU eTD Collection knowe;”(10524). (10391 legende” golden hys in Ianuence / deuyse doth as tellyn, 196 myDelany, speech.] barren inhowever English, declare Daughte Elizabeth, fate of course twisting the by December, of calend thirteenth 1992 Bokenham's Osbern of Translation A Delany, Sheila by edition the from are translations All Delany. Sheila by translation 195 194 193 precise the reporting by prologue the initiates Bokenham legend, her of end the towards only legende.” “golden the of James “Ianuence”(i.e., information regarding the source biographical both and life: the of data saint‟s provides and name, Elizabeth‟s of etymology predecessor‟s his extended he place, first the In changes Varazze‟s madesome noteworthy theEnglish hagiographer preface, Although eight an in life her and ABABBCC; rhymed stanza line couplets, rhymed in written partly was prologue her Elizabeth: St. oflegend seem impracticalface duties.” ofsecular the in bu worlds, religious and secular both balance

Delan 155. Ibid, In case of long or difficult or long of case In hr ae w mr rfrne t te uhr n hs aos eedr i Bokenha in legendary famous his and author the to references more two are There . [ ). In the year of grace 1231 (as Voragine says in his his in says Voragine (as 1231 grace of year the In Inenglyssh al tongue, lyfysWhos my wyl todeclare &Langrauye, wyf to pryinceofturyngye; Wy[c]h theky Owt ofthysseynt passyd werd Elyzabeth, Bycoursfatal theuertybyl of deth ysWhychþe threttende kalende ofdecembre, The nyntendenouembre,euyn day of Yf threttyther & addyd oonbe A thousand andalso twohundryd IanuenceAs seyth in yereThegrace, of who lyst attende, the in also and collection his in forms verse different three uses friar Austin The oehms rlge olw a yia hgorpi sye H cls h author the calls He style. hagiographic typical a follows prologue Bokenham‟s y, A

h poog no en Eyaeh Lyf Elyzabeth seynt into proloug The Legend of Holy of Legend

r to the king of Hungary and wife to Landgrave, prince of Thuringia. Her life is my wish to to wish my is life Her Thuringia. of prince Landgrave, to wife and Hungary of king the to r

ngys wasvngarye, doughtyr 196

Women - Unlike the Unlike

to Varazze or, in Latin, Iacopo de Voragine) and the title of his sourcehisof title Latin,Voragine)the Iacopodeand in or,Varazze - understand q understand hys goldenhys legende, -

be ,

xviii Legends of Holy of Legends - yt bare but .

Legenda aurea Legenda

- to, uotations in Middle English I provide the modern English prose prose English modern the provide I English Middle in uotations

(9455 58

193 Women t in Bokenham, many of her religious desires desires religious her of many Bokenham, in t

A

Legend of Holy of Legend

- - odn Legend Golden dealing death there passed out of this world Saint Saint world this of out passed there death dealing 9466).

, which reports Elisabeth‟s date of death of date Elisabeth‟s reports which ,

oehm ogl flos ae of James follows roughly Bokenham (Notre Dame: University of University Dame: (Notre - 92); “In Ianueneis legend, wych ys kouth & & kouth ys wych legend, Ianueneis “In 92); - line stanza rhymed ABABBCBC. rhymed stanza line 195

Women ,o Nvme 19 November on ),

175. A

Legend of Holy of Legend ‟ version: m‟s

partly in a seven a in partly

to the Latin text. to the Notre Dame Press, Press, Dame Notre th

, which is the the is which ,

“H Women: ere to to ere 194 -

CEU eTD Collection Press, 1960). Press, Kendzierski, H. Lottie 198 Delany, 197 lay Bokenham‟s for feasible and relevant absolutely also was virtues these of practice / pyte, eke & “loue her in charity and tribulation, sufferingofmeekher in worldly hope of refusalvanity, her in manifestedwas materially. God with relationship individual‟s charitable the perfect take could forms various that God of sake the for others of love meant also God, of love as interpreted alt Charity, sin. all out wipe could charity of act outstanding single a turn, In charity. lacked it if Aquinas, to according salvation, earn not would virtuously spent life Aquinas, of Thomas of teachings the to deal great a owed virtue about thought medieval Late Spirit. (9484 degree” excellent theol three the of notion the Italy, and widespreadon thecontinent. cult was her Spain to visits his to refer may (9480), throgh “and God known her that made and legend, works her Elizabeth‟s approved to addition Bokenham‟s ideas. his his of etymology inserting fanciful predecessor, the over takes He (4064). speche” Suthfolk of language “the the instability thewhichrhetorical either ora canEn atopos of be of sign uses, he English “bare” the for apologises also friar Austin The name. his for (landgrave) day

Bokenham mentions a pilgrimage in Santiago de Compostela, Venice, Florence, Montefiascone and Rome. Rome. and Montefiascone Florence, Venice, Compostela, de Santiago in pilgrimage a mentions Bokenham For an English translation of his of translation English an For

f e dah hr rgn ad e sca sau, aig h rn o hr ubn Ludwig husband her of rank the taking status, social her and origin, her death, her of A The English hagiographer extended James of Varazze‟s etymology further, inserting inserting further, etymology Varazze‟s of James extended hagiographer English The Legend of Holy of Legend who regarded charity as the main virtue from which all the other virtues derive. A derive. virtues other the all which from virtue main the as charity regarded who 198

Bokenham elaborates the theological virtues in Elizabeth‟s life, in which faith which in life, Elizabeth‟s in virtues theological the elaborates Bokenham –

giving alms to the poor or helping the needy the helping or poor the to alms giving

eivl hlspia Txs n rnlto 1, ( 10, Translation in Texts Philosophical Medieval

Women - 85). These virtues were traditionally considered a gift from the Holy Holy the from gift a considered traditionally were virtues These 85). , x ogical virtues “Feyth, Hope, Cheryte, / Wych Elyzabeth had in had Elyzabeth Wych / Cheryte, Hope, “Feyth, virtues ogical

- xi. De

carita

f o & u nyor bt h & oe (9503 lowe” & hy both neybours our & god of t e

, see , 59 Saint Thomas Aquinas, Aquinas, Thomas Saint

197 - u þ werd þe out

nt eey o eei te poor the benefit to merely not , hr h cud ae en how seen have could he where –

but its underlying aim was to was aim underlying its but Milwaukee: Marquette University University Marquette Milwaukee: On On Charity (De caritate) (De Charity e hyr fame be blowe” blowe” be fame hyr e glish dialectglish heuses, hough generally hough - ) The 4). , tr. by by tr. , CEU eTD Collection Elyzabeth Lantgravie Elyzabeth 201 accessed would they whom saints of emul names the then also draw He women sexual Valentine. and St. men as young of have day to women feast lottery Christian pagan thethe the as “Christianized” cus festival keep pagan this this could recast Christianity I men of Gelasius Pope spread that CE 496 the say around With accounts year. Other entire an festival. for the companions during partners their be then ista acciperet, contigentem cedulam 200 sibi casu puellarum accepit desiderabat ut inscriptum erat sancti Iohannis ubi nomen cedulam uicibus tribus fusa oratione aliarum quelibet et aposto supponerentur singolorum altari cedule singule inscripte enim Cum elegit. custodem castitatis sue in euangelustam times three her, to fell 1157: one whichever original, took girl Sa each to inscribed and candle the candles got Elizabeth on random at written were apostles 199 other The cuntre”. þat of “vse characteristic a as it to refers he nevertheless, connectio the about known thirteenth the all almost marriage. and women pre the and February 15 on began Lupercalia) or Lupercia as known (also Lupercus of pagan festival the from Rome ancient in custom traditions; surviving a be to appears It remarkable. is Day Valentine‟s St. with candl altar the on not and slips on written were the protectorInBokenham, virginity. of following can her read: the be recou It well. as early her in motif recurring a was Apostle, the John St. the qualities ofthe sa life, Elizabeth‟s to prologue the in already highlights, hagiographer the whom for audience,

On this day, according to a to according day, this On Apart from the the from Apart [ Therefore, on Saint Valentine‟s day, when, according to the custom of that country, the names of various various of names the country, that of custom the to according when, day, Valentine‟s Saint on Therefore, : Apart from the difference that, according to James of Varazze, the apostles‟ names names apostles‟ the Varazze, of James to according that, difference the from Apart yeheAnd aftyrþecasuelte tookeoon (9609 mayde Wrytyn namys vsyd were sundry tobe, Up ofsundryWhan apostlys, aftyrþat vseof cuntre, For valentynys onseynt wyche entent, day, the and Virgin, the God, to devotion its with childhood, Elizabeth‟s of depiction The

16/01/2011) t fr h year. the for ate - on sundry t a baa urie di eircm n u ptoa e auctm t etm Iohannem beatum et aduocatam et patronam sui in genitricem dei uirginem beatam Nam Legenda aurea Legenda nts how Elizabeth, as a maid, chose the Virgin as her patron and St. John as John St. and patron her as Virgin the chose maid, a as Elizabeth, how nts

and in Dietrich of Apolda‟s Apolda‟s in and ofDietrich

int thatmatchedint late medieval with thebest virtues. pious 200 aprys, onþe lay, wych auter n h bss of basis the On

- Although the account of drawing the name of St. John is present in present is John St. of name the drawing of account the Although pagan tradition, young men drew maidens‟ names out of a jar, and the girls would girls the and jar, a of out names maidens‟ drew men young tradition, pagan century n between St. Valentine‟s Day and the drawing of a ; saint; patron a of drawing the and Day Valentine‟s St. between n , this episode is pre is episode this ,

int John.] Delany, Delany, John.] int vitae iu dy a a es t clbae uo te ods of goddess the Juno, celebrate to feast a was day vious

http://www.allsaintsbrookline.org/celtic_saints/valentine.html f t Elizabeth, St. of Vita Sancte Elyzabeth Sancte Vita sent in the the in sent 60

es, Bokenham‟s association of this tradition this of association Bokenham‟s es, A

Legend of Holy of Legend Libellus vitae

201 - 13). .

, in Caesar of Heisterbach‟s Heisterbach‟s of Caesar in , , among them the them among , ny oehm em t have to seems Bokenham only tom became rather problematic and and problematic rather became tom 199

Women

,

178. Cf 178.

Legenda aurea Legenda ou nominibus lorum r. with the the with r. --

apparently Vita Sancte Sancte Vita .

Latin ( Last

CEU eTD Collection 203 A empress.] or queen, princess, a be to than maid a remain to preferrd have would desire unchangeable her her to strange quite one to decree, father‟s her by (9697 emperesse” or queen or princesse with affeccyoun Hyr / secre hert hyr þan for not in Yet / virgynyte, from matrimony to mene I / straunge, ful was hyre to as swych To / decree, fadrys from passed 202 demanded practice outward the between contrast the highlightshand, other the on Bokenham, disorder. into household his throwing of afraid not were he if example wife‟s his followed the in Here, 9904). and hall the (9903 moun” shuld glad she throughout coming gestys alle / curteysy “with where feasts, court attended plentifully it distributed and food prepared and served travels, ofte she landgravine; a as manners Elizabeth‟s he of approves table, royal the at habits ascetic her “unjustly that underlines of Bokenham While refusal food. obtained” her especially customs, courtly concerning behaviour of provocative practices religious the supports patiently who figure pious a marriage chastitycase the toobserveperpetual death inof husband. ofher t is continence for desire inner saint‟s the saint. of a confirmation as exemplarity her shows commandments God‟s to as well as wife royal a as duty her to commitment This (9675). body” hir of lykynge nere lust for “neythyr the of because the and command king‟s Hungarian the at law” “by only virginity. married saint of the that out ideals pointing in the narration Varazze‟s of to James follows Bokenham devotion her preserved she heart at father, her of pressure version.in his athat is recurring theme a become virginity Elizabeth‟s had Bokenham out, pointed succinctly pic significant fact in but minor Legend of Holy of Legend

Man Another similar reference to Elizabeth‟s inner desire can be read in the passage that narrates how Elizabeth Elizabeth how narrates that passage the in read be can desire inner Elizabeth‟s to reference similar Another e S. ons ae atr h dsr i hr et er. A Citpe Mro has Marion Cristopher As secre.” hert hyr in desire the “aftyr name John‟s St. ked ion, In the various lives of St. Elizabeth, her husband, Ludwig of Thuringia, is depicted as depicted is Thuringia, of Ludwig husband, her Elizabeth, St. of lives various the In “ virginity to matrimony: matrimony: to virginity Writers in Religious Orders Religious in Writers

Women Legenda aurea Legenda

, 179. ,

–

“Wherfore, althow hyr estate dede change / Thys blyssyd Elyzabeth, by hyr by Elyzabeth, blyssyd Thys / change dede estate hyr althow “Wherfore, change the Austin friar made was the addition that Elizabeth that addition the was made friar Austin the change - , - ” 9704). [So that although this blessed Elizabeth changed her condition, condition, her changed Elizabeth blessed this although that [So 9704). owtyn owtyn , James of Var of James , 156. 202

changablynesse / Was more leef a maydyn to haue be / Than Than / be haue to maydyn a leef more Was / changablynesse

– Although Elizabeth submitted tomarriaElizabeth submitted Although

I mean from virginity to matrimony to virginity from mean I 61

azze adds that Ludwig himself would have have would himself Ludwig that adds azze acmaid uwg n his on Ludwig accompanied n he vow she made before her her before made she vow he Ten Commandments, but Commandments, Ten i wf ad e often her and wife his secret

–

yet in her secret heart secret her in yet , an inner desire inner an , 204 ge the under

further A

Delany, Delany, 203 -

CEU eTD Collection ont hat holy journey, if he is confessed, is assured of going to heaven.] Delany, heaven.] to ofgoing is assured heisconfessed, holy if journey, ont hat country That violence. salubri ipsum recipiens conuerteret, fructum 207 operum suorum arma spiritum, reddidit sue deo gloriosum. sincera deuotione potentie et integra defensionem fide deuotus fidei et inclitus in princeps suus lantgrauius ipse esset dum Vbi uisitandam. pergeret uir sanctam terram ad ut induxit exhortatione ut Elizabeth uero ualebat, non Cupiens dei intendere que personaliter omnia talibus agendi ipse concesserat quia potestatem et sue uxori deuotus erat obsequio tamen dei in implicitus, esset 206 205 204 (10076 Land,occupations hiscouragegoing Holy and exercise by tothe treuly” done haue euere & loue I most / god tendyrly next “whom Ludwig, reassuring after Elizabeth, version, Bokenham‟s In war. holy the for left he that conviction personal landgrave‟s the to not and persuasion Elizabeth‟s Varaz of James that however, noted, Itbe should husband.her to farewellsaid she how and greatdetail died, eventually he which during crusade Italian the to Contrary Land. Holy the to Crusade on go to Ludwig convince to rhetoric persuasive uses Elizabeth the irreconcil face to had Ludwig devout the Elizabeth, to Similarly same. the done gladly have would he (9926 meny” hys for also trowble the for and / shame wardys the “for been not it had “ his and expectations courtly by

Idem,160. 157. Ibid., Iacopo da Vara da Iacopo wee eu md hs oiy igiae n de fr u sk o a re btae b te es cruel Jews‟ the by betrayed tree, a on sake our for died and pilgrimage bodily his made Jesus [where An forþer ona sake oure deyid tre, Inwychbodily made cryst pilgrimage, hys which in scene the is text Latin the to additions major two Bokenham‟s of One To heuenewarde,may for notfayle(10091 he Ifgothclene he be asykys weye he Inforþat todeye, holy happe iourne þeForþe offatal whobe cours whele … Wych nowhethyn menkepyn (10081 inseruage. Betrayidþe iewys cruel by

e a te is hgorpe wo rt i hs eedr ta i ws u to due was it that legendary his in wrote who hagiographer first the was ze

ability expectationsfor and ofsocial earthly contempt vanities. zze, zze, heathens now hold in slavery. … For he who by the turn of fate‟s wheel happens to die to happens wheel fate‟s of turn the by who he For … slavery. in hold now heathens Legenda Aurea Legenda

aigahr wo eiae a hr prgah o h landgrave‟s the to paragraph short a dedicates who hagiographer, , thought preuy” (9924) to live a more modest lifestyle; modest more a live to (9924) preuy” thought

1163: 1163: outrage; Inter hec laudanda est deuotio uiri sui, qui licet negotiis multis multis negotiis licet qui sui, uiri deuotio est laudanda hec Inter

206

62 Bokenham elaborates Elizabeth‟s arguments in arguments Elizabeth‟s elaborates Bokenham

honorem respicerent et anime sue salutem afferrent. afferrent. salutem sue anime et respicerent honorem

- 94). - - 85) 7, die hm o ev worldly leave to him advises 77), 207

A Legend of Holy of Legend

Women

- 205 , 9927),

fidelis, fidelis, 186.

and

CEU eTD Collection 209 208 Elizabeth romances, contemporary to expressesterms: her her affectionfor spouse inspiritual similar rather is scene the Though commoners. and ladies, lords, weeping by surrounded shore, the on standing couple, the of valediction inserts audience, mainlyfemale a of sake the for probablyBokenham, to gocrusade, onabutstrong as financialwell. motivations political and t rhetoricwife‟s his and conviction onlyreligious not was it likelihood, all in Thus, papacy. the ofprotection the under possessions his placingbenefit, his territorial the of consolidation the guaranteed also crusade the to commitment Ludwig‟s of Thuringia. of leadership Conrad spiritual brother, the and estates ecclesiastical his of administration the when that became and family landgrave‟s matters the with relationship religious confident a such in into got He counsellor confessor. Elizabeth‟s as 1226 in Thuringia of court the to came Lud and Crusade fifth the advertise to III Innocent Pope by appointed was Conrad confessor, Elizabeth‟s becoming before long 1215, In herself. saint the than it with do to more had Marburg of Conrad and

Manion Jónás, Sz. Ilona fe rltn te adrvn‟ scesu etrrs i cnicn Ludwig, convincing in enterprise successful landgravine‟s the relating After the that is truth unromantic The Whom IWhom souereyn inmost degree. loue ISythþe hymgoon se todoon seruyse IReasonable se, cause kan noon yBut why nowshuldwepeinony wyse ysThat þe impossyble undo be. knotto to So But spyryth in eek hys thorgh cheryte þeBy ioynyd knotofspousayle hathtwo, us Wych bodily, notoonly lo, infleshe No man knowythgodþouI, & but Iþeeuyr& loue,dere spouse, haue do, W , yth& howentirely affeccyoun what

“ Ludwig left for the crusade with Frederick II in 1227, Conrad was entrusted with entrusted was Conrad 1227, in II Frederick with crusade the for left Ludwig Writers in Religious Orders, Religious in Writers - gedyrconfedryd s hath Árpád

- házi SzentErzsébet wig probably took the Crusaders‟ Cross from his hand in 1224. Conrad 1224. in hand his from Cross Crusaders‟ the took probably wig

208

”

162. pr fo te dfne f h fih” h landgrave the faith,” the of “defence the from Apart o

, 119.

Crusade was an immediate political issue at that time that at issue political immediate an was Crusade

63

209

hat impelled Ludwig of Thuringia Ludwigof impelled hat a romantic and movingand romantic a

status quo status

to ‟s CEU eTD Collection 213 212 211 liking.”] long as weep, nor sorrow neither I may now but me, from away you went you see when sorrowedI have since I past now, the In weep best. the to love I cause whom him reasonable serve to no going see I But undo. to impossible is knot the that so spiritually u united has charity his through but marriage, of knot the by physically only not us joined has He me. and you 210 / unpystouslye ful drof hyr dowarye her fro / tyraunte, very “by brother Ludwig‟s adaptation, independence. achieving in have could widows difficulty the recognizing England, fifteenth in widows of situation the for sympathy more show to order in episode this hab religious (10255 certeyn” noon, haue neuere I wyl husbonde Othyr / me, to home comyn now ys lord my syth “Syr, plainly: uncle her broug Ludwig‟s been had that bones after more, once emphasized is husband her for to love her Elizabeth‟s wanted remarry. and protection his under her took Bamberg, of bishop the uncle, her until children her with a as vassals, husband‟s her by court the from away “better” part. secula of demands the meeting between and struggle satisfaction spiritual their in Elizabeth for companion a as appears Ludwig version English Middle the in extension, this With away. passes and manly” ful him quyt cause goddys “in cheryt in and vertu in armyd / knyht owyn “crystys landgrave, the

Manion, “ Manion, Varazze, da Iacopo Varazze, da Iacopo [“With what affection and how entirely I love you, dear spouse, and always have, no one knows but God and and God but knows one no have, always and spouse, dear you, love I entirely how and affection what [“With fe te adrv‟ dah acrig o the to according death, landgrave‟s the After of heroism the to attention more dedicates BokenhamVarazze, of James to contrast In yiueThehym grace hys pay. toseruyn Beþatcryst so throughhys benygnyte Butne we nowneythyr sorwyn ISumtyme thowwentyst me, sorwyd whan fro Delany,186 Writers in Religious Orders Religious in Writers it.

212 -

187. - As Manion has noted, the Austin friar makes a remarkable amendment to amendment remarkable a makes friar Austin the noted, has Manion As Legenda Aurea Legenda Aurea

in Boke in

ht from beyond the sea and was buried with due ceremony, saying to saying ceremony, due with buried was and sea the beyond from ht nham “& hir maydyns also” (10162) also” maydyns hir “& nham

, 1165. , 1164. ,

as Christ through his kindness grant you the grace to serve him to his to him serve to grace the you grant kindness his through Christ as ,”164 - 56). Staying true to her words, Elizabeth took soon the the soon took Elizabeth words, her to true Staying 56).

- pyn Ipyn may, 65.

64

210

dissipatrix et prodiga et dissipatrix (10113

eed aurea Legenda lf, h, n h ed cos the choose end, the in who, life, r - 10125) -

e” goes to Jerusalem and Jerusalem to goes e” and wandered, penniless, wandered, and Eiaeh a chased was Elizabeth , . 211

She left the courtthe left She 213 - century

In his In s

CEU eTD Collection 216 fecit uerberari inobedientiam eius ferenstantam egre culpabi ille que suis ancillis quibusdam cum expoliatam camisiam ad Quod usque donec noluit relaxare uenit. non impedita Mesenensi marchionissa superueniente Europe Medieval 215 of Histories and 21 1992), Press, ofMichigan University Literature the in Widows Death: 214 people.” lay of to acceptable words the In obedience. saint‟s the of C obedience“Elizabeth‟sto Marion, Christopher extent an such his digest that danger not the would of audience aware was friar Austin the because conceivably him, to relating versio Bokenham‟s in life Elizabeth‟s in role central confessor. the of command the at maids, her of some with together beaten, strongly was saint the consequence, a As sermon. a at presence her for Conra ignored Elizabeth court, Ludowinger the at received was Meissen) of (Markgravine Me[n]ence” of “Markesesse the when occasion, one On obligations. secular her against went orders his when even landgravine, the from obedience absolute expected (9815 good lyuyng” of was ekeful perfyth /And he, excellent was ful “of man,doctrine and learned vitae theallalmost in characterrecorded whoselifewasand Elizabeth‟s in significantroleaplayed who Marburg, of Conrad confessor, ascetic her of protection the under passed She authority. as inthesaint‟stime. just great, still was remarry to pressure of amount the addition, In members. family their sue to compelled were widows cases, extreme some In death. spouse‟s her after dowry her over necessarilywidow a becomeindependent to London, contemporaryin that (10149 degree” ony in hadde she that alle from And

Manion, Iacopo da Varazze, Varazze, da Iacopo abr Hnwl, “The Hanawalt, Barbara of the of - 16). The confessor‟s personality was in sharp contrast with a courtly lifestyl courtly a with contrast sharp in was personality confessor‟s The 16). o Eiaeh rahn the reaching Elisabeth, For “ Writers in Religious Orders Religious in Writers . saintly princess. Following their examples, Bokenham introduces him as a poor a as him introduces Bokenham examples, their Following princess. saintly

Legenda Aurea Legenda

214

Widow‟s Mite: Provisions for Medieval London Widows,” Widows,” London Medieval for Provisions Mite: Widow‟s 216

e mt ta Cna wud ae en h pis t whom to priest the been have would Conrad that omits He , - 1160: ,” 45. 167.

tt o wdwod i nt en ieain rm male from liberation mean not did widowhood of state

Quadam igitur uice ad quandam predicationem ab ipso uocata, ipso ab predicationem quandam ad uice igitur Quadam 65

onrad is not allowed to extendbeyondto allowednorms not is onrad - 51). Barbara Hanawalt has demonstrated has Hanawalt Barbara 51). 215 n, yet he softens some of the episodes episodes the of some softens he yet n,

The character of Conrad also plays a plays also Conrad of character The , ed. ed. , oie irr An ro: The Arbor: (Ann Mirrer Louise d of Marburg‟s call call Marburg‟s of d had to gaincontrol to had Upon My Husband‟s Husband‟s My Upon les fuerant fortiter fuerant les e and he and e CEU eTD Collection 16 Society Medieval in Women 218 in idem canonizzazione,” bec never it but begging, go could regularpractice. pairs in women necessity extreme of case In alms. for ask to woman mendicare 217 theoriginalinto Latin crying version, out: notewo most his perhaps makes Bokenhamscourging, subsequent Elizabeth‟s 12). o (10311 mynde” hyr o[n]t[o] reducyn not shulde in They / glory first hyr & dygnytes hyr “[t]hat best the loved she whom maidens the from her separated Conrad the when detail episode in reports he confessor; her of hands the at suffered saint the trials the conceal alone. travelling to applied persistently women if went warned that alonewould lose out their they h same the and rape, even or humiliation risked women escort, proper a Without space. accustomed their in nor male responsible a of p the under neither were they because assault sexual to victim be might quarter, city the or village the nunnery, the castle, the home, the is, that space, designated their left who stric were there since readers, female his for idea dangerous a such at hint to mean even not did Bokenham so. do to her allow not did Conrad but beggar, a as live to wanted and habit anonymous an is it instead, widowhood; “maystrys” (9685). in continence of vow a promised Elizabeth

- 17. in Europe,” Medieval in Space Women‟s of Margin the “At Hanawalt, A. Barbara Conrad of Marburg himself writes in the the in writes himself Marburg of Conrad

vn huh oehm mt te ae f ord f abr tie h de not does he twice, Marburg of Conrad of name the omits Bokenham though Even The Vnneth ony nunne ytVnneth ony meekly nunne wolddo; As dedeþis pacyence, myroure lo! of Swychwythoutea comaundement offence wummanWhat koude nowobeyin to O uery mekeness! O obedience! blyssyd and Messen of markgravine the of visit the of incident infamous the to Returning . His confessor, however, certainly knew that only in exceptiona in only that knew certainly however, confessor, His . Legenda A Legenda André Vauchez, “Carità e povertà in santa Elisabetta di Turingia in base agli atti del processo processo del agli atti base in Turingia di Elisabetta santa in povertà e “Carità Vauchez, André t regulations concerning women‟s access to the greater public space. Women Women space. public greater the to access women‟s concerning regulations t

Esperienze religiose nel Medioevo nel religiose Esperienze urea , ed. Robert Edwards and Vickie L. Ziegler L. Vickie Edwardsand Robert ed. , also repo also

rts that after her husband‟s death Elizabeth took the grey the took Elizabeth death husband‟s her after that rts um vit Summa

66

(Rome: Viella, 2003), 131. 2003), (Rome: Viella, a e

that Elizabeth‟s desire was to live live to was desire Elizabeth‟s that , (Woodbridge: The Boydell Press, 1995) Press, Boydell The (Woodbridge: , l cases did the Church authorize a authorize Church the did cases l onour.

Matrons and Marginal and Matrons 218 217

rthy interjection interjection rthy

h moralists The

Presumably, rotection rotection hostiatim hostiatim a me a me rder rder di di - ,

CEU eTD Collection religious discipline is so deeply disturbed, for due corrections are all put away.] Delany, Delany, away.] 220 put all are corrections due Women for disturbed, deeply so is discipline religious com would they obediences, such truth, wholewith assayed were they if willthat with thestubborn alloyed badly so is women and tell men both of clay the days these to and, meekly; it do monk, would nor priest nun neither that any believe Scarcely Behold! patience: of mirror this did as 219 Bokenham‟s that fact be not should them reproaching than rather commissioners his please the to was aim fundamental but noteworthy; is interpretation Ashton‟s conclusion, harsh woman.” the yetdiminish saint female the laud texts His audience.… lay female, largely his instruct to opportunity an has who author, the to afforded also was power “ roles. clerical traditional fragment to threatened surely extreme, most its at which, piety lay in upsurge an patrons, his considering ironically somewhat even, expressing is Augustinian friar maintainsthat the She ofcontrolby enjoyed theChurch. loss expresses a regretpreviously for obedience religious contemporary concerning cry” “plaintive Bokenham‟s that argued has concerne so writer a for strange was it that doubt his material:

Ashton, Ashton, [O true meekness! O blessed obedience! What woman could now obey such a commandment without offense offense without commandment a such obey now could woman What obedience! blessed O meekness! true [O , 182. , which is privileged in Elizabeth‟s meek submission to her confessor, a power which which power a confessor, her to submission meek Elizabeth‟s in privileged is which Although scholars have interpreted this outburst in rather different ways, there is no is there ways, different rather in outburst this interpreted have scholars Although folkwoldehauegrethSum indygnacyoun (9850 yfForI treuly perauentur, dyde talke, a audience his recalls apologetically and stops friar the point this at But For al aweye correcyouns put (9833 dew ben ysThatgovernaunce relygyousaffrayid, sosore ysI grethAnd this causeas welesaye, dar T yfSwycheþey obedyencys were asayide, Wyth wyl, todo that for forward The molde þesesore dayis alayde so For also& bothofmen wummen Neythyrchanounfrère. munk,ner prest ner Wyth And, toseyn hey&woldeeuyl compleyinapayid. ben The Generation The

- owtyn murmur&grucchyngowtyn also

pleyn treuthe, I trowte ytI treuthe, trowte pleyn nolde here

of Identity of li ad e l pesd Ad hs s n iprat esn I ae a, why say, dare I reason, important one is this And pleased. ill be and plain

his views about “heresies”, including the Lollard movement orLollard movement “heresies”,the about including views his nor , 36. 36. ,

canon nor friar would hear it without murmur and grudging, too. For too. grudging, and murmur without it hear would friar nor canon

67

d with pleasing his audience. Gail Ashton Gail audience. his pleasing with d - 48).

- 51).

219

220 t s acln clerical masculine is It

Apart from h fromApart A eed f Holy of Legend nd returns to returns nd er rather er

I

CEU eTD Collection 222 221 rep Varazze of James what about silent remains he well, as Bokenham by described the in visions Elizabeth‟s of all While (10367). vysytacyoun” heuenely (9991 lesse” þe neuyr was cuppe þe in of beere Yet / suffycyently dronkyn had alle “þei food on centred miracles (9860), peyn” dede (9910 so” was content & brede Christi imitatio Him. with dialogues the and Family Holy the and o accounts the preserve generally also legends These sufferings. humanity,His of imitations Christ‟s involuntary and and voluntary both Passion in reflected the to devotion the is lives their in emphasised is What corporeal on centred was holiness whose spirituality, best the Mirabilis, Christina and Oignies, of Mary to n allusion explicit an such is there which in Elizabeth, St. of life the with concluding nunnys,” the of layout the organized who Burgh, Thomas compiler, ap quite seems it well; washis attention thus, distracted spiritual matters.has from Thisaspect another interjection as patrons, his ofgenerosity the on depended he similar; was situation own his sinceobligations, authority.this to wants sustain he to readership lay his on while dependent is he that realizes but also he authority his consolidate stake, at is man religious th a out as identity pointed his has position; Bokenham‟s Manion Cristopher this, to regard With overlooked.

Ashton, Ashton, Manion, uns, priests, and monks. h lf o S. lzbt i otn soitd ih hs o S. lr, t Genevieve, St. Clare, St. of those with associated often is Elizabeth St. of life The ad lo / n oe ay mytd u pcety / yh y myys h et & eet she maydyns hyr Wyth / pacyently, ful moystyd watyr hote in / also, hard The Generation of Identity of Generation The “ Write 221 rs in Religious Orders, Religious inrs are present in St. Elizabeth‟s Middle English legend, too. The “blal asceticism English legend, Middle Elizabeth‟s are St. too. in present

He lay feltwith his audience, empathy

- 12), the fleshly mortification “with vygylys & dyscyplynys hir body hir dyscyplynys & vygylys “with mortification fleshly the 12), oie lcd ut eoe h ddcto, suig ht t a the was it that assuming dedication, the before just placed posite

, 249. , f the saints‟ early childhoods, with their devotion to Christ to devotion their with childhoods, early saints‟ the f ”

169

- 170.

68

- ) ad evny iin “h hd ay an many had “She visions heavenly and 2),

- 222 known models for late medieval piety and piety medieval late for models known

ity and the practice of practice the and ity The most characteristic features of the of features characteristic most The constrained by their demanding social demanding constrained by their

Legendys for “this holy place of of place holy “this for Legenda A Legenda imitatio Christi imitatio e duplicity of of duplicity e orts in his in orts urea

are .

CEU eTD Collection 50 Persecutions and Mythologies 224 223 turns tothe theme inadequacy ofpoetic raises inothe also thathe he Instead, (10528). “prolyxite” avoid to order in soon legend the finish to wants he but 26), (10523 mende” made of I last wych þis Next / rowe by euene stondyn thre or Two / knowe; ko ys wych legend, Ianuencis In / han may redyly “he saint, the about more know to wish those that saying abruptly, legend the interrupts hagiographer English the point this At wo aconverts the in present events the “Come myyou!” tothe eternal beloved, dwellingfor prepared the to according who, deathbed, Elizabeth‟s on time this Christ, of apparition second the disregards friar Austin The widowhood. of state the reached hagiographer the notwas bythat chance perhapsit saint, the Bridegroomofthe figureas explicitlynot does Christ Bokenham in if Even Elizabeth. for sufficient Thuringia, of Ludwig husband, earthly Bok that conceivable is it Christ, of Brides for candidates primary the traditionally were virgins Since husbands. their of death the after Christ of brides the became only they that significant is it Montau), of Dorothea and (Bridget women married were mystics female these of many Siena. of Catherine to Brabant of Hadewijch from visions similar of series a by lives, saints‟ d as such genres literary diverse in century fourteenth the and twelfth her with spouse.” prayer heavenly in night whole the passed she away was husband her “When collection: lnca Gbr “ere Sses n Pplr artvs f iin n Bwthet” in Bewitchment,” and Vision of Narratives Popular and Systems “Learned Gábor, Klaniczay - Iacopo da Varazze, Varazze, da Iacopo 82, on 53.on 82, Except for the eventual additions and omissions, Osbern Bokenham follows almost all almost follows Bokenham Osbern omissions, and additions eventual the for Except

Schwesternbücher reports the first vision with an obviously bridal imagery only after Elizabeth has has afterElizabeth onlyimagery bridalobviously an with vision first the reports rldly young man with a help of a miracle, who then enters the FranciscanOrder. the entersmiracle,then a who of help a with youngman rldly 223 Legenda Aurea

This bridal imagery was fairly popular in Western Europe between the between Europe Western in popular fairly was imagery bridal This , ed. ed. , eed A Legenda Éva

, ,

1160

and Pócs and Gábor Klaniczay (Budapest: (Budapest: Klaniczay Gábor and Pócs na, n otat o ae o Vrze cniee one considered Varazze, of James to contrast in enham,

.

canonization process testimonies and was accompanied was and testimonies process canonization urea

atfly utl h eioe n hc Elizabeth which in episode the until faithfully, 69

eed A Legenda

225 of Sweden, Angela of Foligno, of Angela Sweden, of

r saints‟ lives: Central University Press, 2008), Press, University Central urea vtoa writings, evotional address ,

224

Although Witchcraft Witchcraft es her: her: es uth & uth - CEU eTD Collection 227 merits.]Delany, her to according of monk the Lydgate 226 225 be to clothes, grave her from shreds clipped others hair; her of wisps off cut Some people. immediat the in description detailed the about (10597 chere” glad ful wyt maner her In / dyryge “þat marvellously so sings that birds of choir the and days, four for unburied being despite gives, body her (10589) solace” of “odour the away, chases she that devil the of vision her deathbed, her on melody ap the person: holy a of death the to related well the all describes narration, Varazze‟s of James of version shortened a being despite landgravine, the of away passing the of recounting His baby. their p herthe powerof finally, with who, Elizabeth, daughterfortheir runirresponsible awayabout leaving parentsaway orthe who worldly story vanities, from her keep to order in hair her cutting by Ildegund called maid a of conversion the Francis, St. to dedicated Marburg in hospital a of construction the for dowry her using as such life her of episodes significant numerous omitting death, Elizabeth‟s of discussion the at arrives swiftly h help will benediction saint‟s the that hopes he Nevertheless, piety. her imitating fully of incapable is audience his

Manion, John as or theirtime, in did Chaucer or Gower as copiously as compose and rhyme to wereable I if even [For Varazze, da Iacopo Here, Bokenham admits that he is incapable of praising Elizabeth “suffycyently,” as “suffycyently,” Elizabeth praising of incapable is he that admits Bokenham Here, IAnd þerfore intende tosecynnow Aftyr hyr mertys suffycyently, Thys wumman Elyzabeth blyssyd commende I yetIoon Lytgate, not cowd Orþe as munkofbery, nowhath As hadinþer and Gower chaunce[r]s tyme, And eekas toedytencopiously ForþowI theryme kunnyng for had ely after her death: “Loud was the mourning of the poor, deep the devotion of all theall of devotion the deep poor, the of mourning the “Loud was death: herely after “ Writers in Religious Orders, Religious in Writers

Legenda Aurea Bury does now, yet I could not sufficiently commend this blessed woman Elizabeth Elizabeth woman blessed this commend sufficiently not could I yet now, does Bury

le e wnrd a y dd hr, Fr a y smt þi edn a seydyn þei sempt, yt as For, / here, dede yt þat wundryd men alle im through the seemingly impossible enterprise. impossible seemingly the through im A Legend of Holy of Legend ,

1171. ” 160.

Legenda A Legenda

226 Women

pearance of birds who teach her to sing a sweet a sing to her teach who birds of pearance

70 (10529

uera

, 193. ,

- - about Elizabeth‟s exceptional veneration veneration exceptional Elizabeth‟s about 00) Yt Bkna rmis silent remains Bokenham Yet, 10600). 10536).

rayer, makes them return forreturn them makesrayer, - nw hagiographic known 227

The hagiographer The

topoi

CEU eTD Collection Garland Press, 1998), 399 1998), Press, Garland the of 55 1972), Press, University Cambridge (Cambridge: Baker Derek and Cumming on Nogent of Guibert Religion: Popular of as such pseudo development, of veneration the of features the of some rather but veneration their principle in object not did Guibert practice popular about information useful contains on treatise the of book first The two on see than rather religions to tended church medieval the of Critics 263. i. 1990), Ward and Sheed London: vols, (2 Tunner P. N. places. many in happened commonly has as documents, false of stories summis pro hoc et inciderent pannorum 229 particulas alii detruncarent, reseruarent reliquiis capitis capillos alii ut ita populorum 228 thecommissioned saint‟slife: whoVere, Elizabeth and him for mediator the be prayerand his of intent the accept to God to lifetime, notbecause her of miracle superhuman a than rather blood and flesh in being human a as princess saintly the present the in reported miracles nine all out left he why understandable more is it vague, similarly are Elizabeth of life wereextensively venerated. such several sites, pilgrimage visited famous he that attest Europe in travels Bokenham‟s however, hand, other the On the in saints the of as masquerading bones pig‟s hig a written already had Bokenham, by admired greatly was who Chaucer, Geoffrey relics. of authenticity the about particular, in and, cult the about elites clerical the of part the on anxieties medieval late the reflect may It dubious. relics.” precious as kept

C Iacopo da Varazze, Varazze, da Iacopo anon De sanctis et eorum pignoribus eorum et sanctis De - The Elizabethendswiththehagiographer‟s St. English verselegend Middle request of the from episodes noteworthy several of omission Bokenham‟s for reasons the While How with Bea &meteche medyatryce, mene For synnys my toþe heuenly leche worker who became a saint primarily because of the pious de pious the of because primarily saint a became who worker 62 of the Fourth Lateral Council (1215 Council Lateral Fourth the of . - -

saints, the authenticity of relics, or their commercializatio their or relics, of authenticity the saints, owtyn ony empechement e: a philosophical, rational religion of the intelligence, and a set of popular superstitions. superstitions. popular of set a and intelligence, the of religion rational philosophical, a e: eed Aurea Legenda

- 428. 228 Legenda A Legenda

The reason for the omission of obtaining the saint the obtaining of omission the for reason The

post mortempost De sanctis et eorum pignoribus eorum et sanctis De

, see , as Rome, Venice, and Santiago de Compostela where relics relics where Compostela de Santiago and Venice, Rome, as 1171 , urea Medieval Hagiography: An Anthology An Hagiography: Medieval The Relics of the Saints the of Relics The - . In all likelihood, the English hagiographer wanted to wanted hagiographer English the likelihood, all In . 72: 72: miracles. miracles. ) made clear that pilgrims were pilgrims that clear made )

s, among them the rapid extension of the cult of the relics. relics. the of cult the of extension rapid the them among s,

uts ue ii fuit ibi autem Multus 71

hly satirical portrait of a pardoner with his with pardoner a of portrait satirical hly

written ca. 1120 by Guibert, abbot of Nogent of abbot Guibert, by 1120 ca. written Canterbury Tales Canterbury ,” in ,” Decrees of the Ecumenical Councils, Councils, Ecumenical the of Decrees Popular Belief and Practice and Belief Popular

lmr pauperum, clamor n. See Colin Morris, “A Critique Critique “A Morris, Colin See n. - , ed. Thomas Head (New York: York: (New Head Thomas ed. , 60. For the English translation translation English the For 60.

eds she had done in her her in done had she eds not

to be dece be to a century before. century a ‟s relics is ratheris relics ‟s

multa devotione devotione multa ived by lying lying by ived , ed. G.J. ed. , teen 229 ed. ed.

CEU eTD Collection cruel revenge on the day of the last judgement. Finally, lady, attend to the true intent of her who particularly particularly who her of aff you intent loves who true and legend the your compose to to me attend commanded lady, Finally, judgement. last the of day the on revenge cruel he the to mediator 230 the mind in bearing legend original the reshaped Bokenham noblewoman, bya commissioned of life the Since matters. spiritual and moral in follow to example an them provide to order in audience contemporary the of needs the to adapted was saints, female ce fifteenth the In legends. Varazze‟s of James of some of adaptation free quite a is collection the people, of translat Caxton‟s number limited a only available were and form manuscript in circulated only Gilte Legende in transmitted was Elizabeth, St. saint‟s cult. Hungarian the of veneration wide than rather namesake her to devotion own lady‟s noble Elizabe St. of legend verse a composing for reason the that shows also request friar‟s Austin The intercession. saint‟s the for prayer commendable Bokenham‟s

ntury Middle English hagiography the life of St. Elizabeth, similarly to the to similarly Elizabeth, St. of life the hagiography English Middle ntury [Now, blessed Elizabeth, with whole heart and humble will I beg you to accept the intent of my prayer: be be prayer: my of intent the accept to you beg I will humble and heart whole with Elizabeth, blessed [Now, Golden Legend Legend Golden All in all, in this chapter we could see that in the fifteenth the in that see could we chapter this in all, in All the of ending hasty somewhat The Amen mercy ihesu godOfcontemplacyoun. hyr brynge toþe And whan from she shal passyn þis owtlaury, A chartyr purchase hyr here ofpardoun, IElyzabeth dame mene sothly. ver, And þeaffacteuosly, inhertful louyth yafThy me comaundement, tomake lyf Of hyr attende wych speciall And finally,þe entent trew lady, to Theþe day lastiugement. of IAskapynþe cruel may wreche,

, Bokenham‟s Bokenham‟s , avenly doctor for my sins, and teach me the means how without punishment I may escape escape may I punishment without how means the me teach and sins, my for doctor avenly ion reached a considerably wider audience. Whereas the Whereas audience. wider considerably a reached ion can be regarded as the translations of the of translations the as regarded be can

& gramercy & Legendys

three different translations or adaptations, as a part of the of part a as adaptations, or translations different three

y

and Caxton‟s and Caxton‟s 230

(10604

72

en Eyaeh Lyf Elyzabeth Seynt

- 17).

Golden Legend

ectionately in her heart. I mean Dame Elizabeth Elizabeth Dame mean I heart. her in ectionately Legenda Aurea Legenda - th in the vernacular was the was vernacular the in th century England, the life of of life the England, century . Since the first two works first works two the . Since s oneblne by counterbalanced is Gilte Legende Gilte

Elizabeth was was Elizabeth , Bokenham‟s Bokenham‟s , vitae of other of and - CEU eTD Collection Vere. Purchase her a charter of pardon, and when she shall pass from this outlawry, bring her to the the to her bring outlawry, this from pass shall she when and pardon, of charter Delany, youJesus.] thank and Amen ofGod. contemplation a her Purchase Vere. copy hiswork w of extant only the laypeople, noble by commissioned all were legendssingle the although that is collection Bokenham‟s of curiosity The disobedience. religious contemporary the at outburst oth The saint. the by delivered speech farewell the by illustrated best is Ludwig, and Elizabeth between relationship affectionate the of depiction the to attention particular paid Bokenham That role. social expected their reco to wanted who women lay for ideal an providing life, her of contradiction” “splendid the highlighted friar Austin The audience. lay his of interests as for made a nunnery.

r eakbe nejcin e ae s h indignant the is made he interjection remarkable er

73

A Legend of Holy of Legend cl ter eoinl ie and lives devotional their ncile

Women , 194 , - 195.

CEU eTD Collection vernaculaires diffusion. de siècles sept 11 Vidmanová, A. translation: Czech modern the to 232 medioevo dorée Könyvszemle Magyar 231 o activity low the where Bohemia, south and Olomouc of environs the from primarily the of copies 50 almost Altogether 1306. in composed were mon the of Olomouc. in and Prague in preserved are century, fourteenth the before I composition. 4.1 preserved inthe the Old Czech fourteenth a on vernacular particularly the concentrating adaptations, examine to is aim primary my versions; Latin the to paid is attention less well and codices in richer much but Hungarian the to Hungarian extant few the juxtapose to illuminating be would it destroyed, been have codices Hungarian t two these comparing idea The of Bohemian Hungarianand vernacular. the in Elizabeth legend St. of

- For a comprehensive study on the the on study comprehensive a For Edit Madas, “A Madas, Edit 33. 33.

astery of Wilhering, Austria. The earliest Czech verse legends based on the legendary the on based legends verse Czech earliest The Austria. Wilhering, of astery –

For a summary, see Anežka Vidmanová, “La branche tchèque de la Légende dorée,” in dorée,” Légende la de tchèque branche “La Vidmanová, Anežka see summary, a For Historia Lombardica Historia eed Aurea Legenda h Latin The CzechThe Tradition the of diffusion the discussing to dedicated is chapter This , ed. , Legenda Auera Auera Legenda , ed. Brenda Dunn Brenda ed. , aiin cms rm dt aa, h hs ugse ta sne lot l the all almost since that suggested has who Madas, Edit from comes raditions SanteGrac CHAPTERFOUR: CENTRALEUROPEAN THE TRADITION Pasional Pasional s w ery bigd esos dsie fr rahr a mnas written manuals, as preachers for destined versions, abridged early two ts Érdy Codex. Legenda aurea a középkori Magyarországon” Magyarországon” középkori a aurea Legenda (92: 93 (1992): 2 eed Aurea Legenda

iotti and Cesare Vasoli, Cesare and iotti ce d clou itrainl u l Lgna ue: et ltn et latin Texte aurea: Legenda la sur international colloque du Actes s ae aon 10 ad a poal cmoe a te Cistercian the at composed probably was and 1300 around dated is and on a sixteenth and on –

en Hongrie, en - Lardeau (Montréal: Bellarmin, 1986), 291 1986), Bellarmin, Lardeau(Montréal: manuscripts and the Czech tradition, which is not only the clos the only not is which tradition, Czech the and manuscripts

-

99, on 93. 93. on 99, Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda ” rie i Bhma n Mrva ut so atr its after soon quite Moravia and Bohemia in arrived

in in Spiritualità e lettere e Spiritualità She discusses the same topic also in French, see “La Légende Légende “La see French, in also topic same the discusses She

( Legenda Aurea. Jakub de Voragine Voragine de Jakub Aurea. Legenda Florence: Olschi, 1995 Olschi, Florence: - century Hungarian sermon composed for her feast, her for century composed sermon Hungarian inBohemi 74

a, see Anežka Vidmanová‟s introductory chapter chapter introductory Vidmanová‟s Anežka see a, - researched. - [ century abridg century The The nella cultura italiana e ungherese nel basso nel ungherese e italiana cultura nella ),53 Legenda Aurea Legenda - Legenda Aurea Legenda 298. - 61. 231

In this chapter, however, chapter, this In Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda ed life of Elizabeth in Elizabeth of life ed (Prague: Vyšehrad, 1984), Vyšehrad, (Prague: 232

in Medieval Hungary Medieval in

The first full copy full first The

have survived, survived, have Legenda aurea Legenda

branches and its its and f the the f est ] : ,

CEU eTD Collection fourteenth century fourteenth 234 Mittelalters des 233 Aurea. Legenda lesser and local Some ancestors. his among saints numerous were there that demonstrate to wanted Charles from acquired had he abroad. prestige dynastic the emphasize as well as saints ancestral native the with struggled Luxemburg, of pr Henry of son the being who, IV, Charles of request the was t were Latin in originally written works secular also but 1360, around made Bible the of translation full first 4.2 territoryarchbishopric of ofthe Prag the in especially circulating were saints theof lives vernacular in The well. arrived as parishes they provincial finally and University, Charles at also century fourteenth the of half Methodius, andSigismund. Firstread inthe mo they were only and Cyril Brothers, in Five the venerated Prokop, Ludmila, particularly Adalbert, Wenceslas, were added: were who Bohemia saints the of legends the which to copies however, of Most order. different a in organized often collection, Varazze‟s of full the of few copies the Beside manuscripts. more of preservation the in resulted movement Hussite The Angevins of Hungary struggled with the same dilemma as the Luxemburgs did in the first half of the the of half first the in did Luxemburgs the as dilemma same the with struggled Hungary of Angevins The oblem of being from a new non new a from being of oblem Helga Susanne Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, Susanne Helga

234 During the reign of Charles IV, Czech literature began to flourish. Not only was the the was only Not flourish. to began literature Czech IV, Charles of reign the During Czech Old The Pasional

Accordingly, the Czech translation of the of translation Czech Accordingly,the , (Marburg: N.G. Elwert Verlag, 1992) Elwert Verlag, N.G. (Marburg: , Legenda Aurea Legenda ; ranslated into the vernacular. The first Czech version of the the of version Czech first The vernacular. the into ranslated

-

Klaniczay, Klaniczay, known saints, such as St. Arnold, were added to the original corpus of the the of corpus original the to added were Arnold, St. as such saints, known There were several other legendaries associated wit associated legendaries other several were There , a collection of 166 saints‟ lives.The saints‟ 166 ofcollection a ,

Pasional Holy Rulers Holy

Die Vereh Die there are several codices that contain selected contain that codices several are there

- , indigenous dynasty. He had to accentuate his kinship to kinship his accentuate to had He dynasty. indigenous

ue, Olomouc, and Bohemia. insouth Olomouc, ue, 327. rung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der rung

,231. 75

Legenda AureaLegenda Pasional Pasional

in B in nasteries, than from thenasteries, second than was made around 1357 at theat made was1357 around öhmen und Mähren bis zum Ende Ende zum bis Mähren und öhmen served political political served h his court, such as the as such court, his h

233 the legendaries are, are, legendaries the

vitae Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda

from James from purposes: CEU eTD Collection IV 238 237 Aachen]. to Elizabeth Queen 236 93r. 370. 235 b of Apolda, the Czech a hospi and churches relics, her of some of acquisition the to addition In initiatives. ecclesiastical and royal to primarily owing century, fifteenth the of half first the and century fourteenth the of quarter last the between peak its reached Bohemia Elizabeth. St. to Ludmila St. from women holy and kings, knights, churchmen, sacred martyrs, portraying tableaux 130 with adorned was which and Holy the in Elizabeth daughter their 1358. named they that was princess Hungarian the to attachment Elizabeth mother, saint. the of relics the of some Magi the of the to Cologne went roy joint a made Bohemia of Luxemburgs the and Hungary of Angevins the 1358, in too: ways, the on based an Prokop, St. Vitus, St. Ludmila, St. Wenceslas, St. including saints, Hungarian and Czech various of legends the representing cycles picture Codex Hedwig elonged to Charles IV‟s entourage. He knew Latin and Czech perfectly and was presumably was and perfectly Czech and Latin knew He entourage. IV‟s Charles to elonged

Schm Gerhard of Bohemia, 1346 Bohemia, of For Charles IV‟ role as a patron of art and on on and ofart patron a as role IV‟ Charles For Klaniczay, On this pilgrimage, see Antal Pór, Pór, Antal see pilgrimage, this On firs visited and pilgrimage al

(Codices selecti (Codices 237 h nm o te rnltr f the of translator the of name The

vita Besides, Charles IV also built several places of private meditation; one of them was them of one meditation; private of places several built also IV Charles Besides, Rood chapel in the Karlstein (Karlštejn) Castle, where he had a large collection relic large a had he where Castle, (Karlštejn) Karlstein the in chapel Rood Holy Rulers, Rulers, Holy Legenda Aurea. Aurea. Legenda of idt and Franz Unterkircher Franz and idt Libellus Libellus and the and Elizabeth was composed by Thomas of Štitné, based primarily on Theodoric on primarily based Štitné, of Thomas by composed was Elizabeth - 1378 phototypice impressi 13) (Graz: Akademische Druck Akademische (Graz: 13) impressi phototypice 236

P , iast, founded a Hungarian chape Hungarian a founded iast,

342. 342. (Woodbridge: The Boydell Press, 2000), 1 2000), Boydell Press, The (Woodbridge: and the and Krumauer Bildercodex Krumauer

Századok Századok

The Bohemian king fostered the cults of dynastic saints in otherin saints dynastic of cults the fostered king Bohemian The

Legenda Aurea. 3, (1901): 1 3,(1901): “ t Erzsébet kir Erzsébet

hi ls so was stop last Their the shrine of St. Elizabeth St. of shrine the ,

ed., ed., . Karlštej

Krumauer Bildercodex Krumauer On the way back, the royal couple took with them with took couple royal the back, way the On - 14 ályné Aacheni zarándoklása 1357 zarándoklása Aacheni ályné Pasional . 76

. n 239 235

Castle

d a detailed life of of life detailed a d The latter contained altogether thirty altogether contained latter The

, see Iva Rosario, Rosario, Iva see , l near Muenster. Muenster. near l s nnw, u i al ieiod he likelihood all in but unknown, is ahn wee h Hnain queen Hungarian the where Aachen, tals were dedicated to her. Moreover, Moreover, her. to dedicated were tals - 27. :Österreische Nationalbibliothek Codex Nationalbibliothek :Österreische 238

in Marburg. Then the the Then Marburg. in -

und h cl o S. Elizabe St. of cult The Verlagsanstalt, Art and Propaganda: Charles Propaganda: Art and

Elizabeth of Hungary of Elizabeth

- Another sign of their of sign Another ben ”

[The pilgrimage of of pilgrimage [The

1967), ff. 85v ff. 1967), pilgrims pilgrims - eight h in th - CEU eTD Collection 245 244 1495). Bible, ofthe 1488 Printer (Prague: 243 of“Statuta synodalia”?, Printer (Pilsen?: 242 49 1990), Schena, Brindisi: di 241 to readers his reminds Dominic. miracles, venerateSt. through Himself manifests who Order Dominican the of founder the as Spirit 240 Novák, Arne 239 like translations, previous his from citations and chapters some inserted he time, same the At well. as miracles the cases, most in and cities, and countries foreign of names the reflections, commentarie theological the names, saints‟ the of etymologies the all omitted and legends the of narratives the on concentrated Dominican Czech the audience, educated George. St. of monastery the of nuns the It was usedread during allowedand Counter tobe the Hussites. the of faction moderate the Utraquists, the for intended was Prague, of Jeromeand Hus John of lives the contained which liv 1495. 1476, around saints] of lives title the under Pilsen fo twice: printed alsoItwas literature. Czech interestedin and more became public lay the also but clergy the only not on, century fourteenth the of nunnery. the of ofmonastery the ofcanons Prague. in lived who friar Dominican a

Thi was primarily intended for the edification of those who were ignorant of Latin, especially Latin, of ignorant were who those of edification the for intended primarily was ie i at dl II l VI scl: tutr, esgi fruizione messaggi, Strutture, secolo: XVIII al XIII dal santi di vite Vidmanová, “Die Belletrisierung,”54. “Die Vidmanová, Vidmanová Anežka Vidmanová, “Die Belletrisierung der Goldenen Legende Goldenen der Belletrisierung “Die Vidmanová, Anežka s ee de, perd n w vrin: n o te dsie fr ahlc, h other, the Catholics, for destined them of one versions: two in appeared added, were es Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, aou d Voragine, de Iacobus Voragine, de Iacobus s assumption is based on the fact that fact the on is based sassumption 243 The

The latter incunabulum, a slightly revised edition of the of edition revised slightly a incunabulum, latter The Czech Literature Literature Czech Pasional ,

“La branche tchèque tchèque “Labranche 241 i Verehr Die

The high number of surviving manuscripts attests that from the second halfsecond the from that attests manuscripts surviving of number high The Schmidtberger

is more of an adaptation than a close translation of the of translation close a than adaptation an of more is Passional čili Knihy o životech svatých životech o Knihy čili Passional eed ara sanctorum: aurea Legenda sanctorum: aurea Legenda - 64, on 54 on 64, ( n dr elgn Elisabeth Heiligen der ung Ann Arbor, Arbor, Ann

St. George and could also have been entrusted with th with entrustedbeenhave also couldGeorge and St. 242 , de la Légende la de

- Die Verehrung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der Verehrung Die for the second time (probably) by Johann Kamp in Prague in Prague in Kamp Johann by (probably) time second the for 55.

around

in the MI: Slavic Publications, SlavicPublications, MI: 244

240 1476). Contrary to the to Contrary Life of St. Dominic St. of Life

245

dorée,” According to Vidmanová, he was one of the nine the of one was he Vidmanová, to According

77

Taking into account of writing to a not highly not a to writing of account into Taking ainl niutoaý cl Kiy žvtc svatých, životech o Knihy cili (neilustrovaný) Pasionál svatých, životech o Knihy cili (neilustrovaný) Pasionál

205 , 297. - Reformation.

- 207. 207.

, the translator, besides referring to the Holy the Holy to referring besides the translator, , 1976), 42 1976), Legenda Aurea Legenda im alttschechischen Passional, alttschechischen im r the first time either in Prague or in Pragueor in either time first the r n hms f Štitné of Thomas On e. oi Bec Gjn (Fasan Gajano Boesch Sofia ed. ,

[Passionale or books about the about books or [Passionale

, 195. , -

44. Pasional

, the C the ,

to which fourteen which to

n hs works his and Legenda Aurea Legenda s, the religious the s, zech e leadershipe ” in in ”

Pasional Raccolte Raccolte see , o da da o .

CEU eTD Collection the earliest survivi theearliest Cze Old 249 248 A Hs. 53. Library, University Brno, 245), K (Cim 6 F XVII Hs. SKČSR, Prague, 32; MK Hs. Library, University P 227); J (Cim 8 D XVII Hs. SKČSR, Prague, 117); C (Cim C52 XVII Hs. ČSR), knihovna (Státní SKČSR Prague, 45; D III Hs. KNM Prague, 44; D III (Handschrift) 247 246 vitae Summa the Elizabeth was inserted in St. of legend the before composed been have must used translator Czech the exemplar the Schmidtber missing the supplied who translator Bohemian anonymous the was it and exemplar the from missing was text Latin the translated only he thus version, new byreplacedthis already had been text Elizabeth original source,the the in that conceivable Itis legend. Varazze‟ of James why reasons possible two are the Czech Old Elizabeth. St. of life the of Neumarkt.and John bishop the of Bohemia in venerated particularly legendary. the

Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, tchè “La branche Vidmanová,

My summary is based on the transcription of MS Prague KNM, Hs. III; s. S. 72, fol.625a 72, S. s. III; Hs. KNM, Prague MS of transcription the on based is summary My h mnsrps f the of manuscripts The Schmidtberger, Libellus de dictis quatuor ancillarum quatuor dictis de Libellus Meditationes vitae Christi Christi vitae Meditationes Legenda Aur Legenda ch and in German translation in translation German in and ch The original manuscript of the of manuscript original The Although 246 Pasional ger claimed that neither of these two possibilities contradicts the assumption that assumption the contradicts possibilities two these of neither that claimed ger , it is intriguing to observe how different the Latin and the Czech versions are.versions Czech the and Latin the different how observe to intriguing is it ,

e lo upeetd the supplemented also He ng exemplar, entitled exemplar, ng Die Verehr Die Die Verehr Die ae o Vrze isl, o, eid rmrl o the on primarily relied too, himself, Varazze of James ea

the on based are . Some of the changes he made at made he changes the of Some

247 he had in hand. The other possibility is that the life of St. Elizabeth St. of life the that is possibility other The hand. in had he Pas ung der Heili der ung ung der Heiligen Heiligen der ung

vita que de la Légende dorée,” 2 dorée,” Légende la de que However, it is remarkable that while while that remarkable is it However, ional ional corpus

, (

Život Krista Pána Krista Život compiling a new one from two sources that were available. were that sources two from one new a compiling

Vitae Sanctorum Czesky Sanctorum Vitae following: the are Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger,

and the sequence of the the of sequence the and Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda gen gen of the Legenda Aurea Legenda Pasional Pasional Elisabeth Elisabeth Pasional Legenda AureaLegenda and on Conrad of Marburg‟s of Conrad on and 78

rague SKČSR, Hs. Břevnov I Nr. 6 (Cim C 85); Brno, 85); C (Cim 6 Nr. I Břevnov Hs. SKČSR, rague Die Verehr Die ,

, , 8.

196 is not extant, but all the later copies contain copies later the all but extant, not is

s Prague, KNM (Knihovna Národního Muzea) Hs. Hs. Muzea) Národního (Knihovna KNM Prague,

) and Acts of the Apostles into his Czech his into Apostles the of Acts and ) 95.

exemplar the Bohemian author used as his his as used author Bohemian the exemplar . ih diinl ie o sit wo were who saints of lives additional with

vita

, in Elizabeth‟s case the author relied on relied author the case Elizabeth‟s in , ,

and dated to the fourteenth century. The The century. fourteenth the to dated and

the request of his patrons, Charles IV Charles patrons, his of request the ung der Heiligen Heiligen der ung of Elizabeth was replaced by a new new a by replaced was Elizabeth of , prior to1281. vitae almost all the legends of the of legends the all almost does not always follow that follow always not does Elisabeth 248 Summa vitae Summa

Libellus Libellus - , 630a, reported in reported 630a,

196 - - 200 composer composer n the and . There . . This is This . vita 249

of of

CEU eTD Collection invitantes et confortantes et invitantes bou k 250 ofMarburg Conrad confessor, hersay that the of copies later the of all with identical is Elizabeth the contemplated and visions prophetic had saint the when dying, her to paid is text) whole l Elizabeth‟s of presentation concise fairly the inabsolute poverty.Contraryto live their conflicts andwished to notmentioned), howshe are (although Marburg of Conrad to was she obedient how flesh, her mortified she ways what in humble how sick; the for cared and hospital a founded she how times: many written been already had it that adding life, saintly her up sums author Bohemian the Then letters. his with her encouraged and consoled IX Gregory Pope but torments, numerous suff poverty, in live to had she Thus, Thuringia. of landgrave the of widow the as her recognize they did neither back, dowry her give not did earlier, made had they promise the the feed to nothing had she because company part to had she end, the in a whom, with in children, shelterher with take church to but winter cold the in choice other no had she that maidservants, her vas the by castle the from away chased Czech The started. tribulations of was Elizabeth how detail in narrating woman, years exiled the of motif the accentuates Dominican the when widow, a becoming after detailed child saint‟s the to dedicated are sentences few a only While Sepulchre. Holy the visit to decided landgrave the children, their of birth the Him. serve to other the encouraging each God, loving together lived she whom with t married pleasures, worldly renounced she king, Hungarian the of daughter the was she legends: various her in way detailed a in reported usually is period this although childhood, Elizabeth‟s about information important most the only recounts author Elizabeth The

Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, ž e slu iej ž b ĕ

- ponúciesta.” ponúciesta.” vita Die Verehr Die

m. Next, it is narrated how she was ill was she how narrated is it Next, m. n the in

.

ung der Heiligen Heiligen der ung Cf Pasional . Huyskens, Huyskens, ,

would have belonged to the Order ofPreachers. the Order to wouldbelonged have s artd n rte sot fairytale short, rather a in narrated is sals of the landgrave and spent a night in a pigsty with pigsty a in night a spent and landgrave the of sals Libellus Elisabeth

79 32 , Pasional

hood and marriage, her legend becomes quite quite becomes legend her marriage, and hood ,

f, uh teto (lot n tid f the of third one (almost attention much ife,

196: : t e nie a di adm t evtu du servitium et laudem dei ad invicem se et

“V nĕmžto stavĕ bydléce, oba s oba bydléce, stavĕ nĕmžto “V

except that this is the only version that does not does that version only the is this that except - treated by the vassals, who, despite who, vassals, the by treated

he landgrave of Thuringia Thuringia of landgrave he and generous she was; she generous and -

ie fashion. like ĕ u Bouz u

250 ĕ

milujíc After ering

lciter lciter The The

CEU eTD Collection 254 ke přiebytka.” vĕčného do mnĕ pod‟ zvolená, Pod,‟má řka: mnĕ ke takto a zjevil, Kristus Jezus hodinu tuto v jest sĕ mi nebt‟ odpĕl, próvod 253 Schmidtberger, 252 quievit…. intulit: ostenderet. nobis se diabolus s hodinu Li nížto V blíži. noci puol ukázal?‟ již sĕ d‟ábel neb tuto Ježíšovi, [!] nám sĕ by učinili, [!] by veliký bychom „Co večĕ: sedĕchu, nie okolo ješto 251 an presents version this only between relationship affectionate and intimate that view of point the from unique is Elizabeth of legend vitae Summa version shorter and simpler a compiled he so intricate, the contain did exemplar author‟s the in lives saints‟ other Aurea the from you.‟” of Song the of vocabulary Songs: the invoking deathbed, her at appearance Christ‟s situated vitae Eternity.‟” the to me with come one, chosen my „Come, me: told and hour this in me to appeared Christ Jesus for me, confessor her calls Elizabeth when is version Czech the in addition surprising yet short A deathbed. the in mentioned Elizabeth‟s Judgement. Last the and Christ of birth bellus

Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizabeth,”68 “Lives ofSt. Gecser, Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, It seems that this unusual unusual this that seems It Schmidtberger, Schmidtberger, . In turn, there In turn,there . m hlasem volati a řkúc: „Utec, utec!‟ utec!‟ „Utec, řkúc: a volati hlasem m , since in this case he would have used James of Varazze‟s version, as he did he as version, Varazze‟s of James used have would he case this in since , 255 „ , 78, 78, , 254 Modo loquamur de deo et puero Jesu, quia instat media nox, quand nox, media instat quia Jesu, puero et deo de loquamur Modo ‟ ”

vita

On the basis of all this, it can be assumed that Bohemian author knew this episode this knew author Bohemian that assumed be can it this, all of basis the On

“He appeared in her sight, saying: „Come, my chosen, enter the tent prepared for prepared tent the enter chosen, my „Come, saying: sight, her in appeared “He by a diminutive name, saying name, diminutive a by Item cum sederemus circa sederemus cum Item Vita ,

Die Vereh Die

of St. Elizabeth of Bartholomew‟s of Elizabeth St. of and he borrowed only this episode from the from episode this only borrowed he and Die Vereh Die

i Vereh Die indicate Libellus Libellus is a similar episode in Bartholomew of Trent‟s Elizabeth Elizabeth Trent‟s of Bartholomew episode similar in is a

r ung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der ung

r ‟ s that the author also used Conrad‟s Conrad‟s used also author the that s Pasional ung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der ung r

om of form 253 Post paululum alta voce, quasi demonem repellens, dixit: repellens, demonem quasi voce, alta paululum Post n dr elgn Eli Heiligen der ung ht h cnesr ol hv be peet t h Elisabeth‟s the at present been have would confessor the that

This sentence is based neither on the on neither based is sentence This

- 69.

drs, the address, beatam Elysabeth ultimo decumbentem dixit nobis: nobis: dixit decumbentem ultimo Elysabeth beatam .

Another, although less likely, possibility is that the Czech the that is possibility likely, less although Another, vita A potom pop o malej hodinĕ večĕ: „Nuž, již mluvme o milém dietiti dietiti milém o mluvme již „Nuž, večĕ: hodinĕ malej o pop potom A 251

f lzbt, u h fud t ihr o ln o too or long too either it found he but Elizabeth, of “Otčíku,

It seems that only this part of the Czech version of version Czech the of part this only that seems It diminutive sabeth , , 200. 80

the saint and her co her and saint the

,

ĕ 199: “A potom jĕdné [!] noci již nemocna ležiec, tĕm, tĕm, ležiec, nemocna již noci [!] jĕdné potom “A 199: Liber epilogorum Liber 252

199: , ráčil naroditi a v jeslech položen. jeslech v a naroditi ráčil prepare yourself to say a funeral mass for mass funeral a say to yourself prepare

of “father,” was a typical Czech phenomenon. phenomenon. Czech typical a was “father,” of

“ Otčíku, mĕj sĕ hotov, aby nade mnú svatý svatý mnú nade aby hotov, sĕ mĕj Otčíku, on the basis of the of basis the on Legenda Aurea Legenda Summa vitae Summa nfessor. The reason for this this for reason The nfessor. o natus est Jusus et in presepio in et Jusus est natus o Libellus and not from the from not and

nor on the on nor , because it is not is it because , „ Fuge, fuge, fuge, fuge, Fuge, . The Old Czech Old The . Vita „ Libellus Libellus Quid faceremus, si faceremus, Quid

‟ ” Cfr. Huyskens, Huyskens, Cfr. ” t řki počĕ řekši, to A , in which he , inwhich

Legenda with the the with and the and Summa ‟

et

CEU eTD Collection 258 257 later and Premonstrate the with connections strong had he however, Mainz; of diocese the in priest a was Schmidtberger, the in 256 255 the was source ultimate the which of Codex, Érdy the in sixteenth the is section this in examine translation. Hungarian widespread Ja and early an that have not suggests did legendary legends same the of translations different of variety the that however, out, pointed has Madas Edit none. was there that mean necessarily not does Aurea into translated were lives Latin the the to back traced be can legends of 77 Altogether, century. sixteenth the in Hungarian many and sermons for sources primary the of the of copies 4.3 who makesa pre themiracleshows Susanne Helga of mediation the with God, people. ill some healing and dead some resurrecting miracles, numerous performed that Elizabeth, only says laconically author Bohemian the miracles, favoura a in confessor the reality, may

Madas, “A Legenda aurea a középkori Magyarországon,” 98. Magyarországon,” középkori a aurea Legenda “A Madas, Schmidtberger, on research Schmidtberger‟s source, my usedas I that thetext in not reported is it Although Tren da Bartolomeo

be that in this version Conrad of Marburg is referred to as a Dominican a as to referred is Marburg of Conrad version this in that be Pasional Pasional .

The fact that no full Hungarian translation of the of translation Hungarian full no that fact The Since most of the medieval codices have been destroyed in Hungary, only a few Latin few a only Hungary, in destroyed been have codices medieval the of most Since Hungarian The Tradition he theFrancisca was not) by the Bohemian author was a Dominican, too; thus he wanted to present to wanted he thus too; Dominican, a was author Bohemian the by not) was

Die Vereh Die Legenda Aurea Legenda manuscripts shows that all the later versions report that Conrad of Marburg was Marburg of Conrad that report versions later the all that shows manuscripts

Schmidtberger has argued that the Bohemian author‟s stressing that it is God is it that stressing author‟s Bohemian the that argued has Schmidtberger Die Vereh Die n Orders. See Ilona Sz. Jónás, Jónás, Sz. Ilona See nOrders. to, to,

Liber epilogorum in sanctorum in gesta epilogorum Liber r ung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der ung r ung der Heiligen Elisabeth Heiligen der ung ble way so as not to defame the Order of the Preachers. Preachers. the of Order the defame to not as so way ble and some fragments attest to its one its to attest fragments some and

- Hussite influence. - century vernacular sermon on St. Elizabeth preserved preserved Elizabeth St. on sermon vernacular century

Árpádházi Szent Erzsébet Szent Árpádházi 81 ,

196. Conrad did not belong to any religious order but order religious any to belong not did Conrad 196. ,

200.

,

345. 257

Legenda Aurea Legenda

Legenda Aurea Legenda

, 114. , - time popularity. It was one was It popularity. time

has come down to us to down come has 258 . Before starting the the starting Before . e o Varazze‟s of mes

The text I intend I text The the nsian, Cistercian Cistercian nsian, 256

Elizabeth Elizabeth a Dominican. a

(which

As to the the to As Legenda , in , vita vita

CEU eTD Collection details see Madas, Madas, see details 326 Lat. Cod. ÖNB , the well, The 262 261 A (Budapest: 1526] before in Hungary Magyarországo könyvek nyomtatott és Kódexek 260 ( literature], Hungarian dynasty in Láb the and legends Cyr see literature, Hungarian in 259 himself hastheoriginal to legendary. addedsupplements his user the books, three these all In Hungary. in diffused was cult whose saints those of legends the of edition printed early an and fifteenth two other the of case the was as legendary, the of end the at saints local the place to general more was it Nonetheless, year. liturgical the of place correct the d which lives those even that noteworthy is It names. saints‟ the of etymologies the of any contain not does it since preachers, for manual a as made presumably was codex mutilated The Verona. of Peter particularl were that saints those course, the of feasts important most the only selected who friar purposes. dynastic for primarily together an warrior, the Ladislaus man, old wise the Stephen Adalbert. St. of that also but saints, royal Hungarian three the of legends additional the only not contains and century fifteenth the of theHungariansermons Elizabethin and St. legends literature. of the of tradition the up sum briefly will I sermon, the of analysis

Madas, “A Legenda aurea a középkori Magyarországon középkori a aurea Legenda “A Madas, This subchapter is largely based on the paper of Edit Madas, see footnote see Madas, Edit of paper the on based largely is subchapter This Vienna, ÖNB Cod. Lat. 14 600 14 Lat. Cod. ÖNB Vienna, The two codices are Budapest, University Libr University Budapest, are codices two The á incunabulum incunabulum n, “ Az Árpád Az The earliest surviving codex of the of codex surviving earliestThe Legenda aurea Legenda is Alba Iulia, Batthyány Library Inc. VIII.38. In addition, a fifth codex should be mentioned as as mentioned be should fifthcodex a Inaddition, VIII.38. LibraryInc. Batthyány isAlba Iulia, - “A Legenda aurea a középkori Magyarországon középkori a aurea “ALegenda házi id not belong to the original the to belongnot id Szent Erzsébet Szent

] , (Budapest: 1911). (Budapest: , ill Horváth, Horváth, ill Budapest . Cfr. Csapodi Csaba and Csapodiné Gárdonyi Klára, Klára, Gárdonyi Csapodiné and Csaba Csapodi Cfr. .

, which was presumably copied from a Hungarian Hungarian a from copied presumably was which , Magyar Tudományos Akadémia Könyvtára, 1988), 219. 1988), AkadémiaKönyvtára, Tudományos Magyar - legendák : 1907 eed Aurea Legenda Középkori legendáink és a a és legendáink Középkori n 1526 előtt 1526 n y venerated by his order, that is, St. Dominic and St. and Dominic St. is, that order, his by venerated y

). 261 irodalmunkban,

ary Cod. Lat. 44 and Alba Iulia, Batthyány Library R..I. 76. 76. R..I. Library Batthyány Iulia, Alba and 44 Lat. Cod. ary

Legenda AureaLegenda

On the Hungarian sources related to St. Elizabeth, cfr. Antal cfr. Elizabeth, St. to related sources Hungarian the On

The compiler of this selection was a Dominican a was selection this of compiler The 260 82

corpus corpus

, sal, h tre ugra ryl saints, royal Hungarian three the Usually, ” 95. ”

[ Bibliotheca Hungarica. Codices and print and Codices Hungarica. Bibliotheca

wih eot n hi apnie the appendices their in report which , d Emeric the pious young man figured figured man young pious the Emeric d ” [Legends of Saint Elizabeth of the Arpadian the of Elizabeth Saint of [Legends ” of the of , ”

96. in Hungary is d Hungaryin is eed Aurea Legenda

262 Legenda AureaLegenda eed ara [M aurea Legenda

1. For the For 1. 259

eed Aurea Legenda Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda Bibliotheca Hungari Bibliotheca ated to the first half first the to ated , among them, of of them, among , exemplar. For further For exemplar. - are inserted into into inserted are century edieval

Hungarian

and the the and materials ed books books ed codices ca:

CEU eTD Collection köszönjétek, hogy az idegen országok szenteinek életét oktatásotokra megírta.” OSzK [Orzságos Szécheny Szécheny [Orzságos OSzK megírta.” oktatásotokra életét 428. Inc. Könyvtár] szenteinek országok idegen k az vattok, hogy magyarok köszönjétek, volna, Ha lőtt eszetek vona. “Ha írtátok saying him, nem rebuked ezeket however, user, of later A meaning megette.” mind the szenteket to magyarországi “comment third referring The asszonyrul.” pun, Örzsébet egy a az hanem made írt, nem Imrérül se Lászlórul, se Istvánrul, se cselekedte, “Ebül critical: more even was other The ma them. of one said az bírna,” sem eccal[?] hogy mintha tartom, ollyá neki, köszönöm “Igen legendary: Varazze‟s of James 266 265 264 codex. ofthe visualprogramme thehas analysed 2006) Balassi, (Budapest: Legendary] Angevin theHungarian Szakács, Zsolt Béla recently, Most dispers the reconstructing at attempt to first the was 1973), Helikon, 263 signif more the of feasts the for sermons four composed who Themeswar) de (Pelbartus the of source leaving sixteenth three the complete to as diligent so was copyist lost, were they but Hungary, of Elizabeth also them among saints, women other several of legends the also contained codex full original the that plausible is it Levárdy Ferenc to According con the orders, religious of saints the martyrs, the come then and evangelists, the and apostles the of those by followed are John St. the of t that curious is ItBologna. in made was it likelihood, all In family. Angevin Hungarian a by ordered was it that suggests latter of the Louis of presence St. The and Toulouse. Gerard, St. Emeric, St. Ladislas, St. of lives the reports manuscript the s Hungarian, been have must commissioner The folios. 140 on saints 59 of legends the Legendary. Angevin

Béla Zsolt Szakács, Zsolt Szakács, Béla Le Three copyists from the sixteenth century complained about the omission of the Hungarian royal saints from from saints royal Hungarian the of omission the about complained century sixteenth the from copyists Three Ferenc Levárdy, Levárdy, Ferenc 264 várdy, 170. várdy, Legenda aurea Legenda

T u i Bé in but out Hungarian saints (except St. Elizabeth). St. (except saints Hungarian out he most beautifully executed codex based on the the on based codex executed beautifully most he Sermones Pomerii de sanctis de Pomerii Sermones

- century manuscripts one can read how they criticized James of Varazze for Varazze of James criticized they how read can one manuscripts century

a sl Saáss iw hs supin ant e proved. be cannot assumption this view Szakács‟s Zsolt la Magyar Anjou Legendárium Legendárium Anjou Magyar A M 263

was replaced by a hierarchical one: the legends about Christ, Mary, and and Mary, Christ, about legends the one: hierarchical a byreplaced was

agyar Anjou agyar It is dated to the second quarter of the fourteenth century and contains and century fourteenth the of quarter second the to dated is It A Magyar Anjou legendárium képi rendszerei rendszerei képi legendárium Anjou Magyar A

Legendárium ké Legendárium fessor saints, and the codex ends with the women saints. women the with ends codex the and saints, fessor virago virago

eressétek másutt az magyarországi szentek életeit. Azt is is Azt életeit. szentek magyarországi az másutt eressétek of the Franciscan Observant, Pelbárt of Temesvár of Pelbárt Observant, Franciscan the of [The Hungarian Angevin Legendary] (Budapest: Magyar Magyar (Budapest: Legendary] Angevin Hungarian [The and wrote: “Nem hiába Jacobus de Voragine, mert az az mert Voragine, de Jacobus hiába “Nem wrote: and legendarium legendarium 83

pi rendszereipi

266

The gyarországi szenteket kihagyta belőle. Ezt Ezt belőle. kihagyta szenteket gyarországi , 45. , ed fragments of the codex in a facsimile. facsimile. a in codex the of fragments ed ih ugra sit; nta, in instead, saints; Hungarian with Legenda aurea aurea Legenda Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda

he original liturgical order liturgical original he [The iconographic systems of systems iconographic [The is the the is was the primary the was 265

Hungarian o every Not icant icant ator” ator” ince

CEU eTD Collection 269 s kezdik.” írni nyelvet magyar “A 268 Lasko: of Oswald and 20/05/2011). accessed: (last Temesvár of Pelbárt of works the of edition digital the Currently 1982). kiadó, Helikon (Budapest: Temesvár] in Kovács V. Sándor by edited were works selected his of translations Hungarian The 2006). Szakközépiskola, és Kollégium Gimnázium, Ferences 1504 Temesvár: of Pelbárt of 1504 alkamából: Évfordulója 500. halálának Pelbárt példái Katona, Lajos 1880); Nyomda, Franklin (Budapest: Temesvár] of Pelbárt of works and life Szilády, Áron 1891); Nyomda, Franklin (Budapest: codices], Hungarian 267 b principally charter a region) (Spiš Szepesség of Chapter the by 1243 as early as commemorated was Thuringia, feast “interpretations.” the new that gained remarkable ones old also but saints, new several only by not enriched was calendar church Hungarian the sixteenth, the into and century fifteenth the m the of activity the without spread have not could tradition written their other, the on nobility; Hungarian the by promoted were saints national of cults the hand, one the On hierarchy. ecclesiastical the in changes and system century. 44 saints;thelatter be will discussed inthe following subchapter. ends wi manuscript which a mutilated is former 1526. The of combination the are that codices illustrious most two The legendary. Latin the of adaptations e the as regarded be can works their were thus Hungarian, Pelbárt in of writing followers already The divisions. scholastic in them dividing or abridging often important. less the for one and saints tarts to be written.” Literary thought in medieval Hungary medieval in Literarywritten.”thought be to tarts

Ibid., 81. Ibid., On the On legendarium legendarium On Pelbárt of Temesvár, see Cyrill Horváth, Horváth, Cyrill see Temesvár, of Pelbárt On [The The tradition of saints‟ lives in Hungarian literature goes back to the thirteenth thirteenth the to back goes literature Hungarian in lives saints‟ of tradition The 268 ars praedicandi praedicandi ars au i fso ace lsbte regine Elisabethe Sancte festo in Datum

exempla The propagation of the legends was strongly related to to related strongly was legends the of propagation The y German Franciscans who settled down in German in down settled who Franciscans German y and

of Pelbárt of Temesvár], (Budapest: Franklin Nyomda, 1902); 1902); Nyomda, Franklin (Budapest: Temesvár], of Pelbárt of sermonium

in and on the formation of the Hungarian literary culture literary Hungarian the of formation the on and in

- 2004], ed. by Piusz Berhidai Berhidai Piusz by ed. 2004],

f t Eiaeh dsie aig pn ams hr hl lf in life whole her almost spent having despite Elizabeth, St. of Irodalmi gondolkodás a középkori Magyarországon Magyarországon középkori a gondolkodás Irodalmi

, are the are , Temesvári Pelbárt válogatott írásai írásai válogatott Pelbárt Temesvári 267 Debreceni Codex Debreceni

He modified considerably James of Varazze‟s of James considerably modified He Temesvári Pelbárt és codexein és Pelbárt Temesvári iddle - 84 2004 -

class intellectuals of the clergy. By the end of of end the By clergy. the of intellectuals class

]

(Budapest: Akadémiai Kiadó, 1984). Kiadó, Akadémiai (Budapest: [Essays in honour of 500 of honour in [Essays Sermones compilati compilati Sermones and Ilona Kedves (Esztergom: Temesvári Pelbárt Pelbárt Temesvári (Esztergom: Kedves Ilona and . e veneration Her

from 1519 and the the and 1519 from th 4 April and contains the feasts of the of feasts contains April and th 4 Temesvári Pelbárt élete és munkái munkái és élete Pelbárt Temesvári Te eetd ok o Plát o Pelbárt of works selected [The -

http://sermones.elte.hu/?az speaking towns. Despite of of Despite towns. speaking the formation of the feudal the of formation the k

[Pelbárt of Temesvár and the the and Temesvár of [Pelbárt research group works on the the on works group research

n ugr ws spread was Hungary in in general in [ th “The language Hungarian “The

anniversary of the death the of anniversary Emlékkönyv Emlékkönyv arliest Hungarian Hungarian arliest Érdy codex Érdy Temesvári Temesvári , cf. Andor Tarnai, Tarnai, Andor cf. ,

Temesvári Temesvári 269 Pelbárt Pelbárt =index

vitae from t is It [The

in f ,

CEU eTD Collection emn ad h mto o wrig see working, of method the and sermons 276 275 274 273 Ladislaus Emeric, 1499), 272 271 186. Jónás, Sz. Ilona and 1910), Könyvnyomda, Lyceumi Érseki (Eger: Hungary], in Pap, Magyarországon József története tiszteletének see Erzsébet Szent Árpádházi topic, the on treatment comprehensive more a For veneration. saint‟s the attest representations that villages and hospitals churches, 270 his in Lasko) de (Osvaldus Laska of Osvárt was princess Hungarian the prea Observant Franciscan other The sources. three thirteenth earliest the and process canonization the of documents the both from absent being of characteristic common Herolt, novus the were legend Elizabeth the for used he sources The dress. first the in legend her the in Elizabeth to sermons three sermo are newmake episodes themmore to effective. inorder dominicales sermones in when, Ages, Middle late the in was basis historical no absolutely had which stories legendary those of heyday The down. written was what of basis the on one assume might than orally transmitted were miracles or episodes additional more many presumably tha is culture written Hungarian in lives saints‟ the of spread the of characteristic Another cult her of formation early the

Lábán, “Az Árpád “Az Lábán, Johanne Paludanus, Petrus kezdik,” írni “A magyarnyelvet Tarnai, Her cult began to diffuse rapidly from the second half of the thirteenth century on. Apart from the numerous numerous the from Apart on. century thirteenth the of half second the from rapidly diffuse to began cult Her Osvaldus de Lasko, Lasko, de Osvaldus ebru d Themeswar, de Pelbartus

Sermo of Petrus Paludanus, Petrus of 274

Four Hungarian codices contain texts relating to St. Elizabeth of Hungary; all of them of all Hungary; ofElizabeth St. relatingto texts contain codices FourHungarian s Herolt, sHerolt,

ns, composed in either Latin or in the vernacular. Pelbárt of Temesvár dedicated Temesvár of Pelbárt vernacular. the in or Latin either in composed ns, which contains the miracle of the leper. the of miracle the contains which

XCVI, XCVII, XCVIII. He XCVIII. XCVII, XCVI, ,

and Gerard. and Sermones discipuli de tempore et sanctis cum Promptuario exemplorum exemplorum Promptuario cum sanctis et tempore de discipuli Sermones - sanctis de sermonum novus Thesaurus házi házi Sermones de sanctis Biga salutis intitulati salutis Biga sanctis de Sermones

, Szent Erzsébet Szent

sermo the

emns oei d Sanctis de Pomerii Sermones

- century legends, are not reported in any of the abovementioned abovementioned the of any in reported not are legends, century 273 sermones de sanctis de sermones , including the miracles of the rose, of the of rose, the of miracles the including ,

and the and

,

preserve the name of St. Elizabeth, a vast number of iconographic iconographic of number vast a Elizabeth, St. of name the preserve o eed f lzbt o Hnain rgn s known. is origin Hungarian of Elizabeth of legend no Pomerii sermonum de sanctis pars aestivalis pars sanctis de sermonum Pomerii - legendák irodalmunkban,” 46 legendákirodalmunkban,”

also also 82. 82. Ildikó Bárczi, Bárczi, Ildikó Sermones discipuli de tempore de sanctis de tempore de discipuli Sermones

compiled sermons on the other four Hungarian saints, Stephen, Stephen, saints, Hungarian four other the on sermons compiled 85

appeared, which the preachers enriched with enriched preachers the which appeared,

275 (

Nürnberg,1487 (Hagenau cher who composed two Latin sermons on sermons Latin two composed who cher 271 Ars compilandi: A késő középkori prédikációs prédikációs középkori késő A compilandi: Ars

The two other m other two The

, (Hagenau, 1499), 1499), (Hagenau, , [The history [The : - Heinrich Gran, pro Johanne Rynmann, Rynmann, Johanne pro Gran, Heinrich 47. Legenda Aurea Legenda

) .

of the veneration of St. Elizabeth Elizabeth St. of veneration the of Árpád iracles, which share the share which iracles, Serm - házi Szent Erzsébet Szent házi leprosus Biga salutis Biga o (Strasbourg, 1492). (Strasbourg, CVIII, CIX. CVIII, , the ,

addition to the to addition . 272 , of Johannes of

and of the of and Thesaurus Thesaurus He relates He . 276

On his his On , 181 ,

He 270 t -

CEU eTD Collection több laikus testvér és különböző rendbeli apácák jogos igénye és kegyes bíztatása ösztönzött. Közöttük küzd az küzd Közöttük ösztönzött. bíztatása kegyes és igénye jogos apácák rendbeli különböző és testvér laikus több épülésére üdvösséges anyaszentegyház szent Krisztus a s Szentháromság 278 528 1985), Magvető, (Budapest: speak], startsto Carth Anonymous the on epilogue Store Records edition full only name its got codex The collected. were Ér János Hungary, of territory central the from nuns fugitive by brought D 277 2007). Universitas, (Budapest: forráshasználata segédkönyvek friar and nuns uneducated for reading pious provide was aim from nuns and brothers interests. their serve wishes he so laysister, her including orders, religious various of claim just the by vernacular the in write to urged was he orders religious different had of cloisters which Transdanubian several with County) connections (Veszprém Lövöld, in monastery a in lived Carthusian Anonymous cha orde his of father founding the Bruno, St. to also work his offers he Mary, Virgin the and Christ from Apart audience. essent of pieces several writer. prose Hungarian real first the of author the translations, 4.4 dedicates toElizabeth. whole asermon fellow our towards compassion illustrate to order in leper the of miracle the in preserved are they Hungarian, in written sermons to As Pelbárt. as miracles same the reports uring the Turkish Occupation and the Reformation Trnava and were the two centres where codices, codices, where centres two the were Bratislava and Trnava Reformation the and Occupation Turkish the uring

The The

Madas, Madas, p ter to the history of the Carth the of history the to ter karthauzi rendünk karthauzi Tihanyi Codex Tihanyi Érdy Codex Codex Érdy dy lhuh ot f h devot the of most Although and the AnonymousThe Carthusian ,

who nm brt megszólal barát néma A

IV ,

in two volumes two in - was the the was V ), (Budapest: MTA, 1876), v 1876), MTA, (Budapest: ), osss f 3 flo ad a fud n raa (Nagysz Trnava in found was and folios 338 of consists

megalapítójának, és minden mennyei erőnek örök tiszteletére, valamin tiszteletére, örök erőnek mennyei minden és megalapítójának,

first first and the and ial information concerning he himself, his motivation and his intendedhis and motivation his himself, he concerning information ial - zl lgdsb Sűé itn gemk dcéeée a issgs rnnk a Brúnónak, dicsőséges a dicséretére, gyermeke isteni Szűzés legédesebb szülő

to to [Ars compilandi: the handling of sources in late medieval preaching manuals], manuals], preaching medieval late in sources of handling the compilandi: [Ars , r

deal with it. Today the codex is kept in the National Széchényi Library. Széchényi National the in kept is codex the Today it. with deal was made by György Volf in 1876, 1876, in Volf György by made was , so he was surely a Carthusian. Moreover, he dedicates a long long a dedicates he Moreover, Carthusian. a surely was he so , usian and his and usian Érdy Codex Érdy Érdy Co Érdy , népnyelven népnyelven 277 usian Order and to the life of Bruno. In all likelihood, the likelihood, all In Bruno. of life the to and Order usian 9: “Az Úr nevében. nevében. Úr “Az 9:

n h Latin the In

dex oa ltrtr witn n ugra cnit of consists Hungarian in written literature ional

- work, see Edit Madas, Madas, Edit see work, 542. ol. 2, 476 2, ol.

, the Anonymous Carthusian, can be considered the considered be can Carthusian, Anonymous the , . Whereas the former only gives an account of the of account an gives only former the Whereas . való alkotással új lelki táplálékot kívánok [nyújtani]. Erre [nyújtani]. kívánok táplálékot lelki új alkotással való

86 Érdy CodexÉrdy

- 487. For a more recent but selected edition with an with edition selected but recent more a For 487. Prologue Amen. Az örök és mindenekfölött áldott áldott mindenekfölött és örök Az Amen. Nyelvemléktár IV Nyelvemléktár

A néma barát megszólal barát néma A

s and for young people who had who people young for and s o i wr, h ato reveals author the work, his to

ma) n present in ombat) - V (Hungarian Linguistic Linguistic (Hungarian - beings, the latter latter the beings, 278 .

t az egész küzdő egész az t [The mute friar friar mute [The H

- His primaryHis day . Slovakia. day e says that says e

from The

CEU eTD Collection 283 282 Bálint. Tamás and preachers, 281 30. 1976), Akadémiai, 280 279 Latin the of Hungarian translation (The szolgálni.” kívánom érdekeiket m édestestvérem én vision, apocalyptic an in describes and Antichrist, the of incarnation the as Luther and Turks Lutheranwas asOttoman troopsas the threatened well by which Hungary, of Church Catholic the save to audience ecclesiastical his urge to intended sermons. for source a as or communities smaller for reading sermon and lives saints‟ collecta is it genre, its Concerning issues. historicaland religiouscontemporary reflects of fathers founding the religious father,” “our or orders Augus Francis,Dominic beSt. St. it St. all calls He collection. usable generally a composing at aiming fe Hungarian. in the and Sundays commentaries for examples and explanations, gospels, epistles, the its of “vernacularization” and Bible a of lack the neglig and laziness the against translations Bible Slavic) unspecified an and French, Czech, (German, other of examples the sets He literature. of language future the but ideas, religious t realizing vernacular, the of use the and Scripture the to return a is, that Protestants, the of weapons the use to intends he Therefore, teaching. and preaching, writing, of means by stopped only be can “heresy” life. monastic of rewards t in wrote consciously who first the was Carthusian the and use, the value, the about talk to well been yet not asts of saints. The author shows an unbiased attitude towards the different religious orders, religious different the towards attitude unbiased an shows author The saints. of asts

Ibid., 553. Ibid., Madas, 9 megszólal, A barát néma Madas, The first, almost full Hungarian Bible translation was made around 1430 by two South Hungarian Hussite Hussite Hungarian South two by 1430 around made was translation Bible Hungarian full almost first, The Imre Bán, Bán, Imre ence of the Hungarians. Not knowing the Hussite translation, he complains about the about complains he translation, Hussite the knowing Not Hungarians. the of ence The A néma barát m barát néma A

Érdy Codex Érdy Karthaus A aga is, Krisztusnak szentelve, a szent fátyol alatt. Az ő szükségükön megkönyörülve, az ő ő az megkönyörülve, szükségükön ő Az alatt. fátyol szent a szentelve, Krisztusnak is, aga - versed in the Latin language. Latin the in versed

egszólal i Névtelen műveltsége műveltsége Névtelen i

s. The codex could have been used private read private used been have could codex The s. was composed in the turbulent years of 1526 to 1527 and strongly and 1527 to 1526 of years turbulent the in composed was a te enclr s o ol a esnil i fr transmitting for aid essential an only not is vernacular the hat , 550. , - 12.

[The erudition of the Anonymous Carthusian] (Budapest: (Budapest: Carthusian] Anonymous the of erudition [The 87

279

Accordingly, he returns from time to time to time from returns he Accordingly, he vernacular. He writes that the Lutheran the that writes He vernacular. he Reformation. He considers both the considers HeReformation. boththe Prologue Prologue 281 283

The Anonymous Carthusian Anonymous The hs h udrae the undertakes he Thus, was made bymade Madas.) wasEdit tine. 280 ing as well as public as well as ing

282 h Anonymous The

ion ofion

CEU eTD Collection 285 Tarnai, János Paep. trader book Hungarian 284 historical ages. portraits oftheir and social provides also author the Ladislaus, and Stephen of lives the Through vernacular. whic in book first corrupted The age. the his of with Christianity them contrast to order in saints of lives the in elements hagiographic epi inadventurous readable rich and world. new the in life eternal have will saints) the (like it merit who those heresy, their for damned be will followers his and Antichrist the bylege were enriched sermons of collections the reasonwhy contentae non Historia Lombardica in Hungariae regni entitled collectiona on reliedalso he saints, Hungarian the caseof the in Sanctorum Catalogus the in were sources written main lives Carthusian‟s saints‟ Anonymous The of Hungarian. collection hagiographic richest the is codex the Stephen, St. the contrast, In Carnival. of Sunday the at stops it but year, liturgical the to according arranged Temesvár, of Pelbárt Lastdown toexecute Judgment. the come will Christ when world the of end approaching the Revelations, of Book the on based

Madas, Madas, t a frt ulse i 1486 in published first was It Th

A néma barát megszólal barát néma A e De tempore tempore De te eed o te w hl Hnain ig ae eotd n the in reported are kings Hungarian holy two the of legends the h

but he made use of the sources of various religious orde religious various of sources the of use made he but De sanctis De at f the of part - Érdy Codex Codex Érdy , 550. , 87 in Strasbourg, then in 1498 and 1512 in Venice at the expense of the the of expense the at Venice in 1512 and 1498 in then Strasbourg, in 87

“A magyar nyelvet írni kezdik nyelvet írni magyar “A sodes, the Anonymous Carthusian usually emphasizes the usually Anonymous Carthusian sodes, the part is complete. Containing 90 legends and a son a and legends 90 Containing complete. is part Érdy Codex Codex Érdy is also unique from the point of view that it is the is it that view of point the from unique also is 88

285

contains 104 sermons based on those of of those on based sermons 104 contains Although some of the legends are highly are legends the of some Although . 284 nds was to illustrate that whereasillustrate that to was nds , ”

codn t Ei Mds the Madas, Edit to According 80.

eed Aurea Legenda Legendaesanctorum rs. In addition, In rs. n the and g about g CEU eTD Collection 286 an obedience, humility, her praising life, her of states third the and first the on focuses Carthausian the but princess, the subchapter. I su will I and text the in appear they as inseparable,order the in the present often are they Since more adaptations. is vernacular origin other any royal in Hungarian than her accentuated Third, listeners. the of interest the arouse to order well most her of three Second, continence. her on especially virtues, moral Elizabeth‟s on placed is stress the First, friars. and nuns of compa the oral tradition. praedicandi ob of lack the to due not is century Hungarian. best three her that time first the is deservElizabethSt. of feast the on speech His inventions. his as regarded be can they so sources, known other any in back traced be cannot that legend her to details some added himself Anonymous Moreover, Temesvár. of Pelbárt of sermons the Aurea 4.5

Tarn

, in her case the Anonymous Carthusian made use of directly the legenda the directly of use made Carthusian Anonymous the case her in , ai, ai, red to that of the the of that to red Lady Saint Elizabeth Lady “Dicsőséges Innepéről” Asszonnak Szent Erzsébet There are three major three are There whose saint Hungarian only the was Elizabeth St. Since The text is divided into three chapters: the childhood, married life and widowhood of widowhood and life married childhood, the chapters: three into divided is text The “A magyar nyelvet írni kezdik írni nyelvet magyar “A The fact that the first vernacular writing on the saint appears only in the sixteenth the in only appears saint the on writing vernacular first the that fact The

started to be written down rather late, only after it had become consolidated in consolidated become had it after only late, rather down written be to started 286

Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda d ascetic practices. That he intended his writings primarily for for primarily writings his intended he That practices. ascetic d

change

, ”

257. s

- in the Hungarian version of the legend on St. Elizabeth St. on legend the of version Hungarian the in nw mrce, ae o Plát ae eotd in reported are Pelbárt, on based miracles, known

to meet the demands of a Hungarian audience mostly audience Hungarian a of demands the meet to evne f e fat bt ht h Hungarian the that but feast, her of servance - 89 nw mrce ae netd n th in inserted are miracles known

– es particular attention because it it because attention particular es mmarize them at the end of this of end the at them mmarize

On the FeastOn the of Glorious vita

was in the the in was ry as well as well as ry sro in sermon e Legenda ars ars CEU eTD Collection voltáért. Kinek anyja vala Gertrudis, morvai herceg lánya.” Madas, Madas, lánya.” morvai herceg valaGertrudis, anyja Kinek voltáért. ki András magyarországbeli magzat mennyei szent ez adaték esztendőben, 290 46. Goodich, 289 288 megszólal barát néma szíz minden regulát és vehet módot példát, Madas, nemes életéből.” asszonnak Erzsébet Szent regulát módot, 287 the not carrying. was is it knowingthat king, The carrying roses. was she she that said andbecame frightened Elizabeth what and going was she where asked and her noticed king, the father, the day cold one that says Temesvár. of Pelbárt of account the on based rose, the of miracle famous the prince. Meranian a of daughter the Gertrude, and Hungary of Andrew that saying lineage, royal saint‟s the in reported difficulty. ofthe None miracl in is she when one beloved His protects God how about but powers supernatural her about not are these but sermon, the in narrated are Elizabeth of miracles popular most three the that miracl her or his of account an than believersrather penance of message ofthe illustrations summarize thesaint‟simportantas most miracles,ofwhich would all serve saint‟ the following by ways their mend to how on advice with folk simple provideto life; saint‟s the of qualities moral the stress to role:tripartite a hasHerolt, Johannes Carthusi Elizabeth. of example the follow to listeners his exhorting continence, in live to want who those to twice turns he sermon this in because attested also is communities religious

Johannes Herolt, Johannes Herolt, On the representation and the role of the miracle in thirteenth and fourteenth and thirteenth in miracle the of role the and representation the On “Kihöz, kéröm, hallgassanak hozzá mind, kik szízességöt akarnak tartani Krisztus Jézusnak, és vegyenek vegyenek és Jézusnak, Krisztus tartani akarnak szízességöt kik mind, hozzá hallgassanak kéröm, “Kihöz,

“Az időben, mikoron Krisztus Úrfiú sziletetnek utána írának ezerkétszáztíz ezerkétszáztíz írának utána sziletetnek Úrfiú Krisztus mikoron időben, “Az

In the first chapter of the sermon there are two remarkable additions to the version the to additions remarkable two are there sermon the of chapter first the In time when roses bloom, calls his daughter to himself and sees that she is really hiding hiding really is she that sees and himself to daughter his calls bloom, roses when time Miracles and and Miracles ns peh s a is speech an‟s eed Aurea Legenda Sermones , , 530 Wonders. The Development in Contemporary Sermons Contemporary in Development The Wonders. 288

-

531. in which he stresses the moral virtues of the saint as an example to example an as saint the of virtues moral the stresses he which in , 236r. ,

child Elizabeth was secretly taking leftovers to the poor when her her when poor the to leftovers taking secretly was Elizabeth child emns e sanctis de sermones es performed or is her. by butfor her through her,

Te nnmu Crhsa poie ifrain n the on information provides Carthusian Anonymous The . h ws on rud 20 n hr aet wr King were parents her and 1210 around born was she ességtartó ez kisded keráli magzatnak életéből.” életéből.” magzatnak keráli kisded ez ességtartó 90

wih acrig o h fifteenth the to according which, , es. nm brt megszólal barát néma A 289 A néma barát megszólal barát néma A

This may seem to contradict the factthe contradict to seem may This rálnak, az ő jámborságának érdemes érdemes jámborságának ő az rálnak,

(Burlington: Ashgate, 2007), 29 2007), Ashgate, (Burlington: - century sermons, see Michael Michael see sermons, century 290 –

58 “m, zr mily azért “Íme, 528; , The other novelty is novelty other The avagy közjel hozjá hozjá közjel avagy s example; and to and example; s , 528. 528. ,

291

The legend The - Madas, Madas, century 287

The A – -

CEU eTD Collection 296 (Gött 295 wi has dealt Gecser 79 1938), (Budapest: literature] German the Barabás, in Hungary of Elizabeth St. of tradition [The Hongrie Legende und Leben literature] Hungarian 262 in Elizabeth legendájához St. of legends Katholik Der 294 Mon meglátá 293 és hívá, hozjá Madas, ideje, lészen!” naggyá valami ha élhetend, leánzó, aszjú rózsavirágnak az volna rózsavirág az nem szép hogy mind hát meggondolá, kebelét, ember eszös mint kedég atyja ő v hová és járna mit őtet: Megszólajtá sietne. ennenmaga, rajta csodálkozván atyja, ő az találá elöl íme, És szegényeknek. az elébe kapuja 292 291 a as well German as literature in Elizabeth of attribute inseparable an became roses the testimonies. other with Hungary to Germany from hypothesis appeared. version Transalpine first the century fourteenth the in then, Italy, in first popular, became soon sources, authentic historically the of any in present being n her, stops who father her the is it and court Hungarian the at childhood her in story the place roses the of miracle the report that Vita Tuscan landgrav the is it other the in what her, with inquires carries who Elizabeth father the is it them of one in versions: two basically in diffused was thirteenth the in Tuscany in originated charity, Elizabeth‟s of symbol represented up. grows she when person great a be will Elizabeth that foresees father astonished The bosom. her in roses ala, nagyon megszégyennlé magát és megijede, és nem tuda félelmében egyebet felelni: felelni: egyebet félelmében tuda nemés megijede, és magát megszégyennlé nagyon ala,

Gecser, Gecser, de Themeswar, Pelbartus See Hermann von Fritzlar, Fritzlar, von Hermann See Such a version was recorded in 1332 in a Franciscan breviary produced in Tuscany and preserved today in today preserved and Tuscany in produced breviary Franciscan a in 1332 in recorded was version a Such For the earliest treatmen earliest the For “Történék egy napon, mikoron nagy hideg volna, úgy, hogy senki ne lát ne senki hogy úgy, volna, hideg nagy mikoron napon, egy “Történék - 276; Gábor Klaniczay, Gábor 276; te Cassino. Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizabeth,” 78 Elizabeth,” ofSt. “Lives Gecser, Cassino. te ingen, 1907, 2.242 Aufl.), I, ingen,1907, , “ - Prs 14) 39 1946), (Paris: La leggenda sulle rose di Sant‟Elisabetta d‟Ungheria, Sant‟Elisabetta di rose sulle leggenda La speaking territories and in Hungary, as one can see in the sermons of the three late three the of sermons the in see can one as Hungary, in and territories speaking “Il miracolo delle rose,” delle miracolo “Il

” 381 (1902), 82 , of Ottó Gecser, it was a testimony of folkloric hagiographical material transmitted material hagiographical folkloric of testimony a was it Gecser, Ottó of

[Contributions to the legend of St. Elizabeth of Hungary], of Elizabeth St. of legend the to [Contributions n h Life the and 292 th the topic, see footnote 24. footnote see topic, the th

This famous miracle, which is perhaps the most well most the perhaps is which miracle, famous This S. tiin ES elg rati 18) Jan Ancelet Jeanne 1982); Erzabtei, Verlag EOS Ottilien: (St. „

Fiam Erzséböt, hova mégy, mit vissz? mit mégy, hova Erzséböt, Fiam - Holy Rulers and and Rulers Holy

42; Márta Hajabáts, Hajabáts, Márta 42; ts Sermones - , see Leonhard Lemmens, Lemmens, Leonhard see , Buch von der heiligen lebine, lebine, heiligen der von Buch Lábán, Antal 384;

written by the Anonymous Franciscan, all the Hungarian sources Hungarian the all Franciscan, Anonymous the by written - 246.

242. 242.

XCVI, fol. [S fol. XCVI,

ot her husband. her ot Blessed Princesses Blessed

pó otk. At ávn z aya lsdloé rja Ez rajta. elcsodálkozék atyja ő az látván Azt … portéka. apró “Az Árpád “Az Árpádházi Szent Erzsébet hagyománya hagyománya Erzsébet Szent Árpádházi

- A néma barát megszólal barát néma A 6 79. r ]. 91 ,

“ 94

Zum Rosenwunder der hl. Elisabeth von Thüringen von Elisabeth hl. der Rosenwunder Zum - - in: 1; ámn íá, “ Tímár, Kálmán 110; 296 házi házi 294 Deutsche Mystiker des 14. Jhs. Jhs. 14. des Mystiker Deutsche , 3669 ,

‟

”

By the sixteenth century, the miracle of miracle the century, sixteenth the By The , in spite of notof spite in roses, the of miracle The Az nemes királ leánya, miért felette szemérmes szemérmes felette miért leánya, királ nemes Az

Szent Erzsébet Szent Frate Francesco Frate - e of Thuringia. of e 371; Ortrud Reber, Reber, Ortrud 371; Ethnographia

, 529 , ná, vine apró maradékokat az vár vár az maradékokat apró vine ná, - - legendák irodalmunkban legendák - Hustache, Hustache, 530.

4 (1931). 4 - known known Árpádházi Szt. Erzsébet Erzsébet Szt. Árpádházi

295

21 (1910): 193 (1910): 21 293 „ Die Heilige Elisabeth: Elisabeth: Heilige Die

Ím, rózsát viszök. rózsát Ím, nmt irodalomban német a codn t the to According

ane lsbt de Elisabeth Sainte

iial o the to Similarly - Most recently Ottó Ottó recently Most 83; 83; and most often most and ed.

ázó Holik László Franz Pfeiffer Franz

- t n the in rt century, - 200 and 200 ”

[The [The ‟

Az , ” -

CEU eTD Collection aiu sctr a mga dea, b ea, o ivnt io, ubs t adrt av cnceta nisi conscientia, salva auderet uti quibus cibos, invenit comdebat. mollefactum simplici inacqua calida quem panemdurum, et nigrum non grossum tantum erat, ubi dietam, magnam ad secutura maritum wa and bread on confinement the applied have would he that mentioned not is it acquired, honestly not were is, that conscience, good in used been have not could which 298 őreája, vetött bejtöt vízkenyér avagy verette, szóval.” megfedte nagyon felette annak igen leányokkal az avagy de engedte, nem el nálkil penitenciája nagy kedég va úgyhogy konfesszor idveségéről, jámbor asszonnak szent Az az vala konfesszorának. viselt gondot lelki mint lenne, engedelmes mindenben és hagyna, nem fogadást neve, 297 envious the and home arrives landgrave the meantime, the In bed. husband‟s her in down story the is one first neithertimes maidservants she norher hadanything toeat. ladies her and Elizabeth of abstinence the record accounts biographical confessor. the the all by almost lectured Although was or water and bread on live to compelled was or maids her lead to was concern main whose Conrad, disobeyed she time any Thus, himself. Christ by given been had they his commands as if because regarded she confessor her thatElizabeth wasimplied obedient to Varazze of James how from different bit a is it however, Marburg, of Conrad portrays he way The princess. holy the of practices state. virginal her reluctantly how stressing much laying and heaven in chapter, first the follows basically the in did he as Here, life. married her about Carthusian. Anonymous the and Lasko, of Oswald Temesvár, of Pelbárt preachers: Hungarian medieval “ Although it is repor is it Although Hogy kedég mindenstül fogva mindenstül kedég Hogy - iefsin Eiaeh i teasneo h adrv,wse lpradly him lays and leper a washes landgrave, the of absence the in Elizabeth, fashion: like - in eunn t te emn n t Eiaeh n the in Elizabeth St. on sermon the to Returning This section includes two additional miracles which are rather long and detailed. The detailed. and long rather are which miracles additional two includes section This - waitin

[tőn] engedelmesség szerént, hogy valamit Krisztusnak képében őneki megparancsolna, abból ki abból megparancsolna, őneki képében Krisztusnak valamit hogy szerént, engedelmesség [tőn] leprosus fo rc mas ol te nnmu Crhsa‟ vrin as ht at that says version Carthusian‟s Anonymous the only meals, rich from g

ted in the the in ted h Crhsa pece epaie the emphasizes preacher Carthusian The

Legenda aurea Legenda miracle, w miracle,

to salvation, she had to do penance and was beaten either by her her by either beaten was and penance do to had she salvation, to Libellus Libellus ellene mondhatna ez vi ez mondhatna ellene

Madas, Madas, hich, in the Carthusian preacher‟s version, is narrated in a in narrated is version, preacher‟s Carthusian the in hich, that Conrad forbade Elizabeth to make use of certain people‟s goods, people‟s certain of use make to Elizabeth forbade Conrad that , explaining why God gives spouses a thirty a spouses gives God why explaining , A néma barát megszólal néma A i i hs eedr. n h Hnain eso i is it version Hungarian the In legendary. his in did 92

ter. Huyskens, Huyskens, ter. jámbornak pap szegén egy lágnak, lamikor történt parancsolatját megmásolni, soha megmásolni, parancsolatját történt lamikor and desperately Elizabeth resigned to resigned Elizabeth desperately and ry Cod Érdy 298 , 533. , Libellus

sancta simplicitas simplicitas sancta

the , 20: 20: , ex Anonymous te eod hpe is chapter second the , Evenit etiam quondam, ut quondam, etiam Evenit , kinek Conrád vala Conrád kinek ,

- fold reward fold n ascetic and Carthusian 297

CEU eTD Collection Thomas of Cantimpré to St. Elizabeth. In this version, the leper (who is, in reality, Christ) is turned into into turned in Gecser, cited folios), is Christ) reality, in is, (who Cantipratensis, leper the version, this In beauti Elizabeth. St. to Cantimpré of Thomas preacher Dominican a that extensiv 302 Saxonicarum praecipue Germanicarum rerum Scriptores Elisabethae. S. 301 et lecto; in iacere cruentatum et 300 affixum cruce in salutifera. omnia faceret ut Elyzabeth dedit potestatem ac petiit Jesum territusvenam Christum ecce vidit linteamen: abiiciens pervento lecto in illum occideret ut accurit, evaginatio repentegladio lectum super et contra domum in irruit suus animo vir iratus quid Ad fuisset hoc. de murmurare ceperunt permotus emuli superveniente, marito ecce ille Et dormiendum. posuit mariti ergo quo marito Cum absente quod accusarent. vice quodam maritum accidit Elyzabeth, apud reputantes prodigam eam emuli 299 receivedunderstands is and inthe thatsickbody. Jesus nursed he for bed his in lepers such lay often to spouse his asks Ludwig vision, this by Comforted God by opened are eyes inward mother the is it Here, Hungary. in century. Apolda‟s of Dietrich of version extended the in time first the for appeared It Elizabeth. St. of iconography Ludwigand vanishing Christ theenvious and Temesvár, of Pelbárt was miracle this for source Carthusian‟s Anonymous the though Even activities. Elizabet to apologises then husband The disappears. suddenly who Christ, of pardon the begs and fright takes landgraveThe blood. with covered bed, his in the both kill orde in bedroom his enters aloud crying and sword his brandishing husband outraged The bed. his in lies leper a that see and go to lord their tell they said, previously have they what ( irégyök

Lábán, “Az Árpád “Az Lábán, Pel Burchardus Menckenius, Menckenius, Burchardus The The ful roses, which fill the entire bed with their scent and convert St. Elizabeth St. convert and scent their with bed entire the fill which roses, ful bartus de Themeswar, de bartus “combined” miracle “combined” e summary on the topic, see topic, the on summary e leprosus ie h mrce f h rss the roses, the of miracle the Like 301 begin ) 299

This account is, nevertheless, quite different from the much later variants written variants later much the from different quite nevertheless, is, account This leprosus

vita ou uiesl d poreaiu apum, proprietaribus de universale Bonum he enriches the episode with some new details such as the conversation betweenconversation the as such details new some with episode the enriches he

motif has a long and and long a has motif to accuse Elizabeth of being a squanderer and immoral. In order to prove prove to order In immoral. and squanderer a being of Elizabeth accuse to , known as the as known , ,

- házi házi was the first to refer to this variant around 1273. He applied an earlier earlier an applied He 1273. around variant this to refer to first the was “Lives of St. Eliza ofSt. “Lives

and Elizabeth, but when he raises the sheet, he sees the crucified Christ crucified the sees he sheet, the raises he when but Elizabeth, and

Szent Erzsébet Szent exists

Variae Lectiones et Supplementa ad Theodorici de Thuringia sen de Apoldia Vitam Apoldia de sen Thuringia de Theodorici ad Supplementa et Lectiones Variae Sermones Sermones

which contains both the rose and the the and rose the both contains which

Gecser, “Lives of St. Elizab St. of “Lives Gecser, XCVI Reinhardsbrunn and he sees not the leper but the crucified Christ in the bed. the in Christ crucified the but leper the not sees he and rather complicated tradition that I do not intend to treat treat to intend not do I that tradition complicated rather - b legendákirodal eth,” - , [S , in -

a wo eone Eiaeh bt h landgrave‟s the but Elisabeth, denounces who law 7 96. r ]

Nam fertur quod cum tot et tam ardua pietatis opera faceret, faceret, opera pietatis ardua tam et tot cum quod fertur Nam

leprosus 93 from sightfrom after apology. the

munkban,” 119. munkban,” en Rezensionen en ndam leprosum Elyzabeth balneavit et super lectum lectum super et balneavit Elyzabeth leprosum ndam oon, 43 bo 2 catr 4 (unnum 24, chapter 2, book 1473, Cologne, ial ws seily oua i the in popular especially was miracle eth,”

lepro 94 (Leipzig, 1729), II, 1987 II, (Leipzig,1729),

302 - h and gives his blessing to her her to blessing his gives and h 97. However, it However, 97. us

, at the end of the thirteenth the of end the at ,

elements. Thomas of Chartres, a Chartres, of Thomas elements. ‟s

pagan father. pagan 300 ha

s to be mentioned mentioned be to s - 2006.

exemplum exemplum

iacente. Quo iacente. here See Thomas Thomas See Fr an For .

bered bered r to r of CEU eTD Collection Úristent és az szent asszont, mert bizon Krisztus Krisztus bizon megszólal mert asszont, szent az és elejben Úristent ura el leányival És és voltán. okos és vevé, szépségén őtözetinek reá kennyhullatással és hálaadással édes n nagy És volna. kildötte Úristen hogy monda, és őneki, hoza koronát fizött drágakevekből nagy és ruhát szépségő Egy angyala! Úristennek íme, el tenni, mit lén nem asszonnak szent Az alá tenne. jőve vala. hogy nem ura, ruhaőtözeti való ő tisztösségre mert az kelég, másod izene mikoron neki És Ottan fogadá. Erzsébetet. kedvvel Szent jó Erzsébet Szent láthatni De nagy hozjájok. érdemelné herceg hogy jámbor az úrfiú, És az járna. kéri hír lakozna, jó nagy olyan ki[ről] asszont, szent az 304 101 2004), Balassi, (Budapest: Essays Hungary Jimmyaca: of Elizabeth St. of saját kultuszának itáliai Vatican century 303 Christ. Jesus of daughter beloved the is she for woman, holy the and God both praise to start guests the and cell her for leaves by amazed all are who company, noble the in appears Elizabeth Thus, angel. an by delivered gems of made crown a and dress a her sends who God, to prays and cell her to goes she appear to her orders husband her after but request, f at who Elizabeth, see to wishes who bondsman a guest, one only is Spouse. Heavenly her by sent is crown a as well as gown a that report two latter the costume, a about speaks only former the while addition, the in saint; directlythe Inarrivesat dress Dietrich‟sreading,splendidcostume.the aher sends God mee to want also who Thuringia of court the in arrive guests noble same: the basically is story the ways, different slightly in miracle the narrate sources these Although Franciscan. Anonymous the by written the either used had probability, the not was source Carthausian‟s Anonymous leprosus ooé ng tstségl É eámloáa mn kznégl znnk seéynk saáa és szavának személyének, színének, közönséggel mind elálmélkodának És tisztösséggel. nagy yomoték

“Történék, hogy egy jobbágyfiú Rómába menve tére be az herceghöz, miérthogy útában volna útában miérthogy herceghöz, az be tére menve Rómába jobbágyfiú egy hogy “Történék, For a more exhaustive analysis of two further versions of the miracle of the dress contained in a fourteenth a in contained dress the of miracle the of versions further two of analysis exhaustive more a For Tuscan h nx wnru eioe n the in episode wondrous next The , 535 , ihu ay id f oncig et i te ial o te rs. ee gi, the again, Here dress. the of miracle the is text, connecting of kind any without - 536.

codex Vita

n oor f h 60 the of honour in

, cf , osságai,” osságai,” the in and

. Dávid Falvay “ Falvay Dávid . t Elizabeth. Not having a proper dress, Elizabeth begins to pray and and pray to begins Elizabeth dress, proper a having Not Elizabeth. t

felesl, hogy nem volna szikség. Oka vala, mert ez világi dicsérötöt nem kíván vala, kíván nem dicsérötöt világi ez mert vala, Oka szikség. volna nem hogy felesl, ] -

110. in [„ Elisabetta, divota della vergine Maria vergine della divota Elisabetta, et Jmyc: méknv eee Jns 0 születésnapjára 60. János Kelemen Emlékkönyv Jimmyaca: Serta

Franciscan th vita 304 bulcsuvétellel esmeg cellájába méne. És az vendégök nagyon dicsérék dicsérék nagyon vendégök az És méne. cellájába esmeg bulcsuvétellel itdy f áo Kelemen János of birthday

„ Elisabetta, divota della vergine Maria vergine della divota Elisabetta, That the version which diffused in Hungary is closer to closer is Hungary in diffused which version the That

of of - Dietrich of Apolda or the the or Apolda of Dietrich beméne hamar imá hamar beméne

Life Jézusnak szerelmes leánya volna.” Madas, Madas, volna.” leánya szerelmes Jézusnak Érd

94 her beauty and by her words. Then the princess the Then words. her by and beauty her

on the contrary, the on

303 Codex y Esmeg neki izene az ő ura, hogy egyebet benne ne ne benne egyebet hogy ura, ő az izene neki Esmeg Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda

In the Hungarian tradition, however, therehowever, tradition, Hungarian the In wih olw te ial o the of miracle the follows which , ], dkozó cellájában, és mikoron imádkozék, imádkozék, mikoron és cellájában, dkozó

d Lsl Söéy and Szörényi László ed. ‟

The characteristics of the Italian cult cult Italian the of characteristics The

it is brought by an angel. an by brought is it u Plát wo i all in who, Pelbárt, but irst stands aloof from the from aloof stands irst :‟ ucn Vita Tuscan

Árpád - házi Szent Erzsébet Erzsébet Szent házi

, hogy láthatná láthatná hogy , A néma barát barát néma A

ósf Takács József or the one one the or

[Serta

In - CEU eTD Collection vivend Sermo 308 terra ad ut induxit exhortatione salubri ipsum conuerteret, arma sue potentie 307 a idvességre 306 305 encoun she matters, earthly despise her help to Christ to prayed had saint the after that, the on emphasis of deal great a puts he visions, o experiences mystical the Third Order of Francis live St. inchastity, to and poverty, obedience. his Following shechased awaycastle.from had compelledpigsty after been the tosleep was where she once miserable the with contrast sharp into origin royal her puts author The death. landgrave‟s de he when especially audience, his to times several out crying rhetoric, expressive with speaks preacher Carthusian the part, his of ofGoweapons defend to thefaith power the employ to husband her convinced who Elizabeth was it that underlines salvation.” for worthy more be to w good this of merits great the husband her knowing that, “After detail: new intriguing an contains but crusade, on died husband her how q a remained Apolda of Theodoric of version the that seems it present, also are crown the and thirteenth late other in while th in present ones the uite isolated textual variant.uite isolatedtextual

Falvay, “„ Falvay, “Annak utána tudván az ő ura ez jó asszonnak nagy érdemes voltát, tanácsot kéde őtőle, mit kellene tenni, ki tenni, kellene mit őtőle, kéde tanácsot voltát, érdemes nagy asszonnak jó ez ura ő az tudván utána “Annak There are three references in the sermons of Pelbárt that Elizabeth entered the Franciscan Third Order. In Order. Third Franciscan the entered Elizabeth that Pelbárt of sermons the in references three are There Iacopo da Varazze da Iacopo um in castitate, obedientia et paupertate tam arta ut griseas vestes ac repeciatas portaret repeciatas ac vestes griseas ut arta tam paupertate et obedientia castitate, in um XC The last chapter of the Hungarian sermon is about the widowhood of Elizabeth. In this Elizabeth. of widowhood the about is sermon Hungarian the chapterof last The Carthusianrelatesthe of sermon yearsthe in married paragraph Elisabeth‟s last of The t s oeoty ht h Aoyos atuin eoe seil teto t the to attention special devotes Carthusian Anonymous the that noteworthy is It V lkolmasb volna.” Translation mine. Madas, Translation volna.” lkolmasb I on [S on I Elisabetta, divota della vergine Maria, vergine della divota Elisabetta,

main source, Pelbárt of Temesvár, Anonymous narrates that princess entered princess that narrates Anonymous Temesvár, of Pelbárt source, main 7 r ]: ]: , Nam mundum et omnia contempsit et religionem ordinis tertii sancti Francisci intravit ad intravit Francisci sancti tertii ordinis religionem et contempsit omnia et mundum Nam Legenda Aurea Legenda

e f Elizabeth. Instead of dwelling on the joyful crying of the saint during saint the of crying joyful the on dwelling Insteadof Elizabeth. f Tuscan Vita Tuscan 305 -

and fourteenth and

, 1163. 1163. , d, and advised him togod, and advised tothe Holy him Land. cie te flcin Eiaeh a t sfe atr the after suffer to had Elizabeth afflictions the scribes 306

and in the in and

n the In Cupiens uero beata Elizabeth ut uir suus in fidei defensionem defensionem fidei in suus uir ut Elizabeth beata uero Cupiens ‟ oman, he asked for her advice what to do in order in do to what advice her for asked he oman, ”106. 95 eed aurea Legenda - century Latin variants the motifs of the angel the of motifs the variants Latin century

Franciscan Vita Franciscan A néma barát megszólal barát néma A

sponsa Christi Christi sponsa i cnrs, ae o Varazze of James contrast, in , m sanctam pergeret uisitandam sanctam m is not a unique phenomenon; unique a not is motif. The preacher relates preacher The motif. , 536. 536. , 308

307

; and in in and ; Sermo Sermo tered .

CEU eTD Collection (1926): codices], Hungarian in Visions 4. codices. Hungarian of sources the on [Data Hungary], “Árpád Tímár, Kálmán see excerpts, Hungarian the For well. as codices Hungarian medieval late in present also are revelations her of fragments Some Cortona. Christi Vitae Meditationes Pseudo popular extremely the with either together bound regularly was work This Mary. Virgin contai 1320, around 312 leányának”. szolgáló Krisztus magzat”, királyi “nemes 537: magzat”, szolg ájtatus Jézusnak “Krisztus 530: szolgálóleánya, 311 a üdvözülni ki ha miatt.”Madas, életéből, irgalmassága kegyelmes Úristennek szent ő az vehetnek példát népek rendbéli minden 310 megszólal kenyergé minden előve és mind beszélött, szólt, volna angyalokkal sok kiket hozjá, jöttenek 309 v regulari quod de observantia Secundo XC later, centuries three even preserved was image saintly original her Hungary in that seems fourteen it prophet, visionary or the mystic a as reputation a from acquired Elizabeth St. on Italy,century in especially Europe, Western in while that however, noting, leánya offspr royal a as both saint the to refers frequently Anonymous sermon. the in present much very is life ofway humble extremely her and lineage royal Elizabeth‟s between contradiction” “splendid The sain the uses He regulations. these with comply to fail who those for salvation of hope the discourages preacher The speech. his of idea leading the supporting world, this of scorn her and widowhood, virtuous her virginity, time three out bursts Carthusinan The life. of stages three the not give of any thesethe ones particulars dialogues, death. before except her the in appears that one the than requests. her all answered who angels, the as well as Christ with conversed she and answers, and discourses joys, and visions heavenly numerous

“És úgy lén, hogy az naptúl fogva sok mennyei jelenetök, édességök, örvendetességök, szózatok és feleletök feleletök és szózatok örvendetességök, édességök, jelenetök, mennyei sok fogva naptúl az hogy lén, úgy “És For instance, the the instance, For V “Dicsőséges Szent Erzsébet asszon mind az három regulásságot tökéletességgel megtartá, annak okáért okáért annak megtartá, tökéletességgel regulásságot három az mind asszon Erzsébet Szent “Dicsőséges Madas, Madas, I II

); 169 on Elizabeth‟s heavenly visions form the peak of the sermon, that is, the utmost praise of praise utmost the is, that sermon, the of peak the form visions heavenly Elizabeth‟s 311 , 538 , Religio Religio

- [T 77.

nm brt megszólal barát néma A a duality which was perhaps most characteristic feature of her sanctity. It is worth is It sanctity. her of feature characteristic most perhaps was which duality a 1 v -

]: ]: 539. 539. See also footnote 144 footnote also See Tunc quo Tunc (1909): 580, 594, 611 and ID, “Adalékok kódexeink forrásaihoz. 4. Látomások kódexeinkben kódexeinkben Látomások 4. forrásaihoz. kódexeink “Adalékok ID, and 611 594, 580, (1909): ning a series of thirteen revelations attributed to Elizabeth, of which eight are related to the the to related are eight which of Elizabeth, to attributed revelations thirteen of series a ning ing ( ing Revelationes beate Marie virginis facte beate Elisabet filie regis Ungarie regis filie Elisabet beate facte virginis Marie beate Revelationes

keráli magzat keráli

paupertatem vivit religiosam et suavit in ordine in suavit et religiosam vivit paupertatem or writings of other female mystics such as Angela of Foligno and Margaret of of Margaret and Foligno of Angela as such mystics female other of writings or .

Legenda Aurea Legenda idea hec pauper religiose vivendo in ordine tertio tertio Francisci. in ordine vivendo religiose hecideapauper , 529: “az nemes királ lánya”, “áldott mennyei királ…szerelmes királ…szerelmes mennyei “áldott lánya”, királ nemes “az 529: , t‟s life to provide an imitable an provide to life t‟s ) as well as the maidservant of Christ ( Christ of maidservant the as well as )

- számlálni: miképpen ennenmagával Úr Jézussal és az szent szent az és Jézussal Úr ennenmagával miképpen számlálni: házi Szent Erzsébet l Erzsébet Szent házi

sére és kérelmesére megfelelt neki.” neki.” megfelelt kérelmesére és sére A néma barát megszólal barát néma A 96 lláy” “ee krl mga” 51 “idd királi “kisded 531: magzat”, keráli “nemes álóleánya”,

, but unfortunately t unfortunately but ,

309

This is a much more elaborate versionelaborate more much a is This

átomásai” [The visions of St. Elizabeth of Elizabeth St. of visions [The átomásai”

, 540. , s, exalting the saint‟s spotless spotless saint‟s the exalting s,

terti Sancti Francisci vivendo Francisci Sancti terti Irodalomtörténeti Közlemények Irodalomtörténeti

model for his audience. his for model kar, és érdömöt kíván gyűjteni gyűjteni kíván érdömöt és kar,

he Hungarian writer Hungarian he Madas, Madas, Krisztus szolgáló szolgáló Krisztus

312 appeared in Italy Italy in appeared - even though even nm barát néma A Bonaventuran Bonaventuran

; and: ; does does

310 36 th th

CEU eTD Collection all included some parts or at least referred to revelations attributed to St. Elizabeth. Nevertheless, her Nevertheless, Elizabeth. St. to attributed revelations to referred least at or parts some included all 313 to better the needs suit people who of living were modifications subtle These Franciscans. the of Order Third the entered her when resisted she how reported is it death, landgrave‟s the upon grief her about word single a not is there whereas th in Thuringia, of landgrave the and Aurea Legenda he fulfilled she and virgin; remained have would to she to, wanted she what done have obedience could Elizabeth if that underlines Carthusian Anonymous in marriage of state the enter to compelled was but virginity of state her out lived she that says simply former the Whereas version. Hungarian Varazze‟s of J in present also is parable this Although celibacy. chose who those for follow to model least at or text, Varazze‟s the on concentrate to audience the stimulate exemplarylife, notonher qualityofher to means a was Elizabeth of legend the lives. saints‟ from adapted sermons of characteristic general a is this but Carthusian, Varazze‟s the follows closely mundi the that and melody, sweet a sang who birds the days, four for out laid was body her where house the filled that fragrance heavenly the death: her after signs miraculous of her hagiographyembellished by had been elements. some new

Tímár has shown that the writings of Pelbárt of Temesvár, Oswald of Lasko, and the Anonymous Carthusian Carthusian Anonymous the and Lasko, of Oswald Temesvár, of Pelbárt of writings the that shown has Tímár a had n h dy f e fnrl Fr hs eioe, h Aoyos preacher Anonymous the episodes, these For funeral. her of day the on heard was Going se The De sancta Elizabeth sancta De De sancta Elizabeth sancta De rmon on the Hungarian princess ends with her last days and the manifestations the and days last her with ends princess Hungarian the on rmon back to the three major areas where the Hungarian monk modified James modified monk Hungarian the where areas major three the to back

narrates several episodes that de that episodes several narrates

eed aurea Legenda

made shift made relatives wanted wanted relatives

, the long list of miracles is also omitted by the Anony the by omitted also is miracles of list long the , , there are some slight differences between the Latin and the and Latin the between differences slight some arethere , s in emphasis, in the sermon the in emphasis, in s Smlry o ay te aattos f ae of James of adaptations other many to Similarly . e Hungarian version it is pushed into the background; the into pushed is it version Hungarian e post mortem post

in religious communities. her her 97

r father‟s order with a with order father‟s r to get her married again and that finally she finally that and again married her get to pict a loving relationship between the saint the between relationship loving a pict

miracles. 313

Elizabeth is presented as a a as presented is Elizabeth

heavy heart. While the the While heart. heavy e fte‟ wl, the will, father‟s her probably made probably image as a as image Besides, Regnu mous mous ames

of m

CEU eTD Collection 315 314 widelyHungary. in not diffuse did prophet visionary but communities, religious various for especially and forpriests. nuns latter the IV, Charles of request the on George the the the of legend contain works Both century. sixteenth the Anonymous of decade the third of the from sermons come Carthusian, the legendary, Varazze‟s of James on based Hungarian in Dominic a by made the adaptation), rather (or translation Czech full the While one. Hungarian Aurea Legenda the from descent her Hu both accentuating offspring, royal as time to time from Elizabeth and court Hungarian the H reference numerous makes he saint, national a of legend the obligatory her into legend. toinclude them such became miracles c her of result a as embarrassment with threatened was she when down her let never God that illustrate to other,the on episodes; legendarythese with life Elizabeth‟s captivating and lively more make e provides ad provides e

Ibid., 529. Ibid., Madas, ngarian family royal and Legenda Aurea Legenda Codex Érdy Summing up the the up Summing Anonymo the of characteristic third The H the in miracles three The A néma barát megszólal barát néma A

St. Elizabeth. The Old Czech Old The Elizabeth. St.

harity or humble lifestyle. On the top of that, by the sixteenth sixteenth the by that, of top the On lifestyle. humble or harity ditional data on data ditional , in turn, is a collection of sermons; but both of them are based ultimately on ultimately based are them of both but sermons; of collection a is turn, in , aucit n oei i mr ta 10 er odr hn h extant the than older years 100 than more is Bohemia in manuscript . The former was originally compiled for the nuns of the mon the of nuns the for compiled originally was former The . an friar as early as the middle of the fourteenth century, the first writings first the century, fourteenth the of middle the as early as friar an

widespread attributes in the iconography of Elizabeth that it was quasi was it that Elizabeth of iconography the in attributes widespread Central European tradition of the the of tradition European Central it is her father, it is the King Andrew who stops her; stops who Andrew King the is it father, her is it the contradiction ,

528.

Elizabeth

ungari Pasional Pasional ”s parents ”s

an sermon have a double role; double a have sermon an

s 98

between her rank and chosen lifestyle. rankandbetween her chosen

us Carthusian‟s version is that since he wrote wrote he since that is version Carthusian‟s us

is a collection of abbreviated saints‟ lives; saints‟ abbreviated of collection a is ; 314

he situ he Legenda Aurea Legenda s to her Hungarian royal origin. royal Hungarian her to s ates the miracle of the roses the of miracle the ates

on the one hand, to hand, one the on , the earliest Latin earliest the , 315 Pasional century these century

astery of St. St. of astery he refers to refers he

, was was , to -

CEU eTD Collection the sharp contrast between herthe sharp royal contrast extremely between andof her linage life. humble way had which chiefly virtues, the of that from differs Elizabeth St. writ on eye an With H too. order, same the to belonged author Czech the that fact the to due be may Dominican a as and way favourable a in presented is Marburg of Conrad s she afflictions the on focuses legend simple and short quite vitae Summa is it that view of point the from ungarian religious communities, the Anonymous Carthusian‟s adaptation of the legend of legend the of adaptation Carthusian‟s Anonymous the communities, religious ungarian Concerning the life of St. Elizabeth, the version preserved in the in preserved version the Elizabeth, St. of life the Concerning

already became widely diffused in her iconography by that time, time, that by iconography her in diffused widely became already the , uffered e cniec, h adto of addition the continence, her Libellus

with patience and her greatherpatience and with ,

n a hr suc ta cno b ietfe wt crany The certainty. with identified be cannot that source third a and

based not on James of Varazze‟s of James on not based eed Aurea Legenda 99

ioho o te an, emphasiz saint, the of widowhood e tre ot popul most three her

charity towards the poor and the sick. Thatsick. the and poor the charity towards n he apcs srsig e moral her stressing aspects: three in De sancta Elizabeth sancta De r miracl ar Pasional Pasional and emphasiz and

s miracles, es is peculiar is , but the but , n the ing n for ing ing

CEU eTD Collection ls cneto wt Fran with connection close sever had and contemplation husband her she court;Thuringian the in life humble a led but king Hungarian the of daughter the was she image: saintly Elizabeth‟s of characteristics the all represent to tried James crusade. a on go to husband her convinced who Elizabeth St. was of James of addition remarkableoriginal most The Trent. Bartholomewof the used also he probability all in but process, th the on mostlyrelied author the Elizabeth, of life the For collection. the figurein Verona of Peter and Dominic Francis, orders, mendicant the of members illustrious most the 1 between written legendary, the into inserted was that sections last the of one probably was it that shown has research the unt legendary his to lives new adding and revising on the Varazze of James before Dominicans two The sermons. for sources ancillary novae legendae Vita. the were accounts, witness other on and translation earliest e

Liber epilogorum Liber chapter dedicated to Elizabeth was debated for quite a long time, but recently Maggioni‟s Maggioni‟s recently but time, long a quite for debated was Elizabeth to dedicated chapter testimonies of the four maid four the of testimonies Her legend was included in included was legend Her The composition of the of composition The The vitae medieval

made a vow of continence; sh continence; of vow a made , based primarily on the documents of her canonization process and her her and process canonization her of documents the on primarily based , . These Latin legendaries were intended especially for mendicant p mendicant for especially intended were legendaries Latin These . and the cult of Elizabeth of Hungary became widesprea became Hungary of Elizabeth of cult

were Barthol were icn re. h vraua aattos eaie so that show examined I adaptations vernacular The order. ciscan al celestial visions. T visions. celestial al 272 and 1276. Apart from Elizabeth, three other modern saints, saints, modern other three Elizabeth, from Apart 1276. and 272 Speculum historiale Legenda Aurea Legenda s,

the Dominican collecti Dominican the and omew of Trent and Vincent of Beauvais, the authors of authors the Beauvais, of Vincent and Trent of omew CONCLUSION the two lists of miracles collected for the canonization the for collected miracles of lists two the e was active in charity but charity in active was e 100

started in the 1260s but James of Varazze kept Varazze of James but 1260s the in started

vitae vitae , respectively. was a wife and mother but mother and wife awas here are here

Libellus, Libellus, who reported the reported who il his death his il written by Ceasar of Heisterbach and and Heisterbach of Ceasar by written

ons of abbreviated saints‟ lives, the lives, saints‟ abbreviated of ons also the a number of references to her her to references of number a

in 1298. The authenticity of authenticity The 1298. in

Curial Vita Curial d frequently engaged in engaged frequently vitae all over all Varazze was that it it that wasVarazze

after the death of of death afterthe of St. Elizabeth St. of and the and Summa vitae Summa

Europe. Her Europe. reachers as reachers Zwettl , CEU eTD Collection contemplations and heavenly visions. Mos visions. heavenly and contemplations mystical her been have might life her of inclusion the so meditation, or reading private for fourteenth Tuscan old The legend. her of transmission saints‟ liveswas a made for nunnery. religious for made were others the all laywoman, noble a by commissioned was version Bokenham‟s only adaptations, five the of Out source. his of title the and author the mentions friar Austin the Elizabeth on Bokenham, Ages.Middle the that seems it Hungary, to As period. that in translation English the for demand particular no was there so Latin, understand French Vignay‟s de and country simu used were languages English the and French the Latin, the century English Middle the century, Legende fourteenth the of middle the in made were Bohemia f first the while century. vernacular, fifteenth the the in transmission of its half Regarding first the from is legendary the of codex surviving earliest Legend wereemphasized. life her of aspects different intended, was legend her whom for audience the on depending a Aurea a h atostasaos f h txs are texts the of authors/translators The the of manuscripts Latin extant earliest the Bohemia and England Italy, in While As to the two Italian two the to As s d is - century manuscript that on the basis of its size and content was presumably used presumably was content and size its of basis the on that manuscript century

but it is known that the translator of the of translator the that known is it but

td o 48 Te esn o ti belatedness this for reason The 1438. to ated omnte. rncly te ny xat oy f h cleto o te female the of collection the of copy extant only the Ironically, communities. were Dominican and Dominican were

are dated are

as early as the beginning of the fourteenth century, in Hungary the Hungary in century, fourteenth the of beginning the as early as volgarizzamenti Legenda Aurea Legenda translation was available from from available was translation

Carthusian friars, respectively. It is remarkable that only that remarkable is It respectively. friars, Carthusian

t of the translator‟s interpolations translator‟s the of t 101 , they are typical examples of the independent the of examples typical are they ,

vita vita

anonymous did no did Pasional Pasional of t have a widespread translation in the in translation widespread a have t Eliz wt te exceptio the with , abeth a b ta i te fourteenth the in that be may and the composer of composer the and l translations ull 1344 for those who did not did who those for 1344

s rsre i a early an in preserved is

tnosy n the in ltaneously are motiv are

o Osbern of n n tl and Italy in a sermon sermon a ated by ated Gilte

CEU eTD Collection topical for the fifteenth the for topical text original the to compared made he changes significant the to related be widespread hagiographic may which daughter king‟s Hungarian the was Elizabeth that mention rega With life. of way modest exceptionally highlighting offspring, royal as time after time Elizabeth to referred he saint, national a on sermon the composed continence her on especially virtues, moral Elizabeth‟s and friars that audience, intended his of needs the better suit to order in text Varazze‟s of Th Pelbárt. of sermons Latin the again, was, miracles these the of miracle the and dress, the of miracle the roses, the of miracle bes most figuresof important themost symbolic Order. ofthe Third she time that by that attest examples These Temesvár. of Pelbárt Observant fifteenth the from information this took who Carthusian, Anonymous the of sermon the in up turns also tertiary a been having supposedly Elizabeth‟s of issue The in reading inf public for intended was it that assumed be can it thus, Franciscans; the of Order Third the of members tradition, the to according were, codex century the in information correct understand to easier it making ormation that she was a tertiary was tertiary a was she that ormation Apart from this detail, the Anonymous Carthusian enriched his sermon with t with sermon his enriched Carthusian Anonymous the detail, this from Apart Among the five the Among t - known miracles, which were not reported in the earliest hagiographic writings: the writings: hagiographic earliest the in reported not were which miracles, known a mmes h wr nt well not were who members lay

cont ains the life of Elisabeth together with other six saints and blessed who who blessed and saints six other with together Elisabeth of life the ains vitae - in in century aristocratic female audience. Through the life of Elisabeth, of life the Through audience. female aristocratic century topos topos vita hs a te hr cnrs bten e sca sau ad her and status social her between contrast sharp the way this , it is Bokenham‟s verse legend that co that legend verse Bokenham‟s is it ,

and he probably used another source as well, since he inserted he since well, as source another used probably he and

of her ht a nt nldd n the in included not was that

Hungarian dynasticHungarian origin.

added both at the beginning at the end of he of end the at beginning the at both added - 102 versed in Latin. The sermon is centred around around centred is sermon The Latin. in versed rd to royal birth, all the versions I examined examined I versions the all birth, royal to rd

Sne h Aoyos Carthusian Anonymous the Since .

e Carthusian writ Carthusian e a community of tertiaries. The The tertiaries. of community a h md them made he ; Legenda Aurea. Aurea. Legenda

ntains the most subtle and subtle most the ntains leprosus - cent

er adapted James James adapted er had beco had

. The source of source The . r Franciscan ury n re t be to order in Th

is, the nuns, the is, fifteenth e r legend r he three he me one one me - . CEU eTD Collection dpain sol b toogl eaie, oprd ad u i te co the reception, in happen future. which,will hopefully inthe near put and more compared, many examined, thoroughly general, be in should hagiography adaptations vernacular medieval late of topic" "hot currently the of or hagiography, vernacular her concerning conclusionsgeneral draw to able be orderto from half almost ofthe manuscripts earliest ofthe as Elizabeth the not and Czech into translated was legend another whyreason obvious most the Barthol Elizabeth the on and on th based not is it since between and husbandslightly her is thesaint Apolda‟s reminiscentofTheodoric of a of more is legend tradit a Bokenham‟s than romance roles. hagiographic social expected their with life spiritual their no as but communities religious in live not did who femal of ideal new a presented friar Austin the an exemplar. The life of Elizabeth, due to its rather late date of composition, was missing was composition, of date late rather its to due Elizabeth, of life The exemplar. omew of Trent and James of Varazze. The second option second The Varazze. of James and Trent of omew The scrutiny of a few vernacular adaptations of the same the of adaptations vernacular few a of scrutiny The The

s et bed death ‟s could have been that it was not included in the Latin manuscript the tr the manuscript Latin the in included not was it that been have could

Libellus Libellus odd - one - and on a third unidentified source which reports Christ‟ reports which source unidentified third a on and out among the among out wih s eotd n smlr om ny n h lgns rte by written legends the in only form similar a in reported is which , e De sancta Elisabeth sancta De adaptations ional vita. 103 e holi e

of the h wy e eit te oig relationship loving the depicts he way The examined is examined

Legenda Aurea ness that could also be followed be also could that ness l awmnad ihdt reconcil to wished and laywomen ble Legenda AureaLegenda

Elizabeth

. is highly hypothetical, since since hypothetical, highly is vita

but onthe but is only the first s first the only is ‟s vita of the the of s appearance at appearance s tx o their of ntext Summa VitaeSumma anslator used anslator Vita. De sancta De Pasional

by those those by tep. In tep.

e , CEU eTD Collection Hamer, Richard and Vida Russel, ed. ed. Russel, Vida and Richard Hamer, Giuseppe. Luca, De Minorum Ordinis Generalium XXIV Chronica William. Caxton, Brigitte. Cazelles, John. Capgrave, Heisterbach, of Caesar Menckenius. Burchardus Osbern. Bokenham, Osbern. Bokenham, Trento, da Bartolomeo ed. Florio, Banfi, primaryPublished sources: Elisabetta Santa di “Vita Unpublished primary sources: Vt d S Eiaet d Ungheria di Elisabetta S. di “Vita Einaudi, 1977. Bonaventurae,S. 1897. London: M.Dent,vols. 1900.Reprint,New Press, AMS 1973. York: J. Thirteenth century. Institute 1999. Publications, Bonn: Hannstein, 1933 43. Geschichtskunde Rheinische für Gesellschaft der Publikationen Hilka, Alfons Ed. praecipue H Albert Germanicarum rerum Scriptores Elisabethae. S. Saxonicarum. Vitam Apoldia IL:Dame,Notre Press, Dame 1992. University of Notre Culture. Medieval in Texts Dame Notre Delany. Sheila by notes introd., Trans., Society.London:Text OS 206.1938.Reprint, University Oxford Pres nazionale 2. dei mediolatini, testi 1932. Porziuncola, Oxford: Oxford University Oxford Oxford: Press, 20 Magliabechiano XXXVIII. 74,ff 9r uyskens. Vol. 3 of 3 Vol. uyskens. The The Lady as Saint: A Collection of French Hagiographic Romances of the of Romances Hagiographic French of Collection A Saint: as Lady The The Golden Legend, or Live or Legend, Golden The at Eiaet dUgei, adrva i Turingia di Landgravia d‟Ungheria, Elisabetta Santa A Legend of Holy Women: Osbern Bokenham. Legends of Holy Women Holy of Legends Bokenham. Osbern Women: Holy of Legend A

eeds f ol Wummen Hooly of Legendys Life of Saint Katherine Saint of Life Leipzig: 1729.

Scritt Die beiden Schriften über die heilige Elisabeth von Thüringen. Thüringen. von Elisabeth heilige die über Schriften beiden Die ie eioou i epilogorum Liber . Variae ”

Philadelphia: University Pennsylvania 1991. Press, of Milan, MS MS Milan, r d rlgoe e teet: Volgarizzamenti trecento: del religione di ori

-

1937.

Lectiones et Supplementa ad Theodorici de Thuringia sen de de sen Thuringia de Theodorici ad Supplementa et Lectiones

Die Wundergeschichten des Caesarius von Heisterbach. von Caesarius des Wundergeschichten Die

B IBLIOGRAPHY Biblioteca it Legende Gilte Florence: 2001. SISMEL, .” – 07. Florence, gsa sanctorum gesta n

. Ed. Karen A. Winstead A. Karen Ed. . 104 26v. . s of the Saints the of s

Analecta Franciscana 3. Quaracchi: Collegium Collegium Quaracchi: 3. Franciscana Analecta

I.AmbrosianaInf., 22v ff 115 E. ay . ejato. al English Early Serjeantson. S. Mary Ed. .

. Early English Text Society. 2 vols. vols. 2 Society. Text English Early . MS MS

. Ed. Frederick Startridge Ellis. 7 7 Ellis. Startridge Frederick Ed. . Bibliotec E. mr Poi Edizione Paoli. Emore Ed. .

. Nzoae Centrale Nazionale a Kal Ass: Tipografia Assisi: . amazoo: Medieval amazoo: . s, 1971.

n e. Turin: ed. 2nd –

35.

Ed. Ed. .

CEU eTD Collection al Lus “i d sit Eiaeh e ogi pr ioa Bozon.” Nicolas par Hongrie de Elisabeth sainte de “Vie Louis. Karl, Joinville. Herolt. Johannes Varazze]. of [James Varazze]. of [James Varazze]. of [James Varazze. da Iacopo Voragine, de Iacobus Voragine, de Iacobus ed. ______, ed. Albert, Huyskens, Cyrill. Horváth, Holder Diodor. Henniges, Head,ed. Thomas, Edit Critical “A Russell, Vida and Richard Hamer, ______. - Strasbourg, 1492. Ryan. University Princeton 1993. Princeton: Press, Vyšehrad, 1984. LibrarieTeodor de Wyzewa. Paris: Perrin, Académique 1909. 1998. Galluzzo, 2008. Sismel, Florence: vols. 2 mediolatini. testi dei nazionale Edizione Maggioni. Paolo Giovanni životech svatých životech svatých. Munich: Kösel, 1911. Thüringen. Legenda aurea Scriptores 30, 491 primum inluce edita Dorée romanische Philologie ge, sad Oswald. Egger, Vie de Louis. saint Legenda Aurea Legenda .” Der sogennante Libellus de dictis quatour dictis de Libellus sogennante Der Medieval Studies Középkori legendáink és a a és legendáink Középkori emns icpl d tmoe t aci cm Prom cum sanctis et tempore de discipuli Sermones Marburg: Elwert, 1908. Medieval Hagiography: AnAnthology ia aca Eiaeh Lngaie hrnie utr aoyo n anonymo auctore Thuringiae Landgraviae Elisabeth, sanctae Vita Legenda Aurea: con le miniature del codice Ambrosiano C 240 inf. 240 C Ambrosiano codice del miniature le con Aurea: Legenda Le Bienhereux Jacques de Voragine, La Légende dorée. dorée. Légende La Voragine, de Jacques Bienhereux Le

h Gle Lgn. edns n h Saints. the on Readings Legend. Golden The ]. (Budapest,]. 1911) Legenda Aurea. Jakub de Vorag de Jakub Aurea. Legenda Quellenstudien zur Geschichte der heiligen Elisabeth, Landgräfin von Landgräfin Elisabeth, heiligen der Geschichte zur Quellenstudien

. Prague: Printerof. Prague: the1488Bible [Joh

Legenda aurea sanctorum: sanctorum: aurea Legenda sanctorum: aurea Legenda

Pilsen[?]: Printer of aroundPilsen[?]: “Statuta synodalia”[?], 1476.

- hoia Reinhardsbrunnensis Chronica 656. Hannover: 1896. 656. Hahn, . Ed. Giovanni Paolo Magg Paolo Giovanni Ed. . . Ed. Jacques Garnier, Monfrin. 1995. Classiques Paris:

Archivum Francescanum Historicum 34 (1910): 295 51 (1989): 130

105 - Leg 314.

-

204. enda aurea [Our medieval legends and the the and legends medieval [Our aurea enda

ion of the Four Chapters from the from Chapters Four the of ion

ainl niutoaý cl Kiy o Knihy cili (neilustrovaný) Pasionál ainl niutoaý cl Kiy o Knihy cili (neilustrovaný) Pasionál

ioni. Florence: SISMEL Florence: ioni. ine . . New Press, York: 1998. Garland

. Ed. Anežka Vidmanová. Anežka Ed. . Monumenta Germaniae Historica, Historica, Germaniae Monumenta ancillarum s. Elisabeth confectus. Elisabeth s. ancillarum ann Kamp?], 1495. ann Kamp?], 2 (1909): 250

rn. ila Granger William Trans. tai exemplorum ptuario Trans. and intro. intro. and Trans. etcrf für Zeitschrift – -

268.

Edizione del Edizione

Légende Prague: Prague:

unc Ed.

.

CEU eTD Collection Pfeiffer, ed.Franz, Petrus Paludanus. Natalibus. de Petrus Themeswar. de Pelbartus ed. Marc‟Antonio, Parenti, Sarah. McNamer, Burchardus.Menckenius, Edit. Madas, Paulmier Monique and Serge Lusignan, Long, Thüringen.” von Landgräfin Elisabeth, heiligen der Biographie “Zur Leonhard. Lemmens, Fried Köpke, Friedrich. Köditzt, ed. Madas, and Klaniczay, Edit Gábor, ______. “Vie de sainte Elisabeth de Hongrie,” de Elisabeth sainte de “Vie ______.

Mary Beth. “Corpora and Manuscripts, Authors and Audiences.” In Audiences.” and Authors Manuscripts, and “Corpora Beth. Mary Henricus Zenus, 1493. de Ursio, Sancto Ry stampato. volta prima la per ora toscano, antico Modena: Tipografi, Soliani 1848. Testo Turingia. di Langravia de Wynkyn and Hh.i.11 1996. MS ?1493. of Library Text University Printed Worde‟s Cambridge from praecipue Ed. Hungary, Germanicarum rerum Scriptores Elisabethae. S. Saxonicarum. Vitam Apoldia 1985. in Middle Hagiography English Mittheilungen des Fulda HistorischenDiözese Vereins der Basse, 1852. Heiligen Elisabeth from theII]. Hungarian AgesOsiris, 2001. Middle Budapest: középkorbólII. (1910): 708 tellectual etmilieu auXIII son nmann, 1499.

rich Karl. Karl. rich A néma barát megszólal barát néma A Thesaurus novusThesaurus sermonumsanctis de The Two Two The - Deutsche Mystiker d 33.

Das Leben des Heiligen Ludwig Heiligen des Leben Das Catalogus sanctorum et gestorum eorum gestorum et sanctorum Catalogus Vol. 2.

[Legends and miracles from the thirteenth to to thirteenth from the and miracles [Legends Das Passional. Eine Legendensammlung des 13. Jhs. Jhs. 13. des Legendensammlung Eine Passional. Das

Sermones Pomerii de Sanctis. de PomeriiSermones . Ed. Heinrich Rückert. Leipzig:. Ed.Heinrich Rückert. 1851. Weigel, Variae Lectiones et Supplementa ad Theodorici de Thuringia sende deVariae Lectiones Thuringia etSupplementaadTheodorici Middle English Translations of the Revelations of St. Elizabeth of Elizabeth St. of Revelations the of Translations English Middle

Leipzig: 1729.(reprinted 1987 Volg rzaet dla ia i . lsbta i Ungheria, di Elisabetta S. di vita della arizzamento , ed. 47 Salih, Sarah Legendák és csodák (13és csodák Legendák e es 14. Jhs. es 14.Jhs. [The mute friar starts to speak]. to starts friar mute [The -

siécle ed. Foucart, Middle English Texts 28. Heidelberg: C. Winter, Winter, C. Heidelberg: 28. Texts English Middle 106 . Paris: Grâne, 1997. . Paris: Grâne,

Göttingen: 1907. Zeitschrift für romanische Philologie Philologie romanische für Zeitschrift , Vincent de Beauvais, frère prêcheur. Un prêcheur. frère Beauvais, de Vincent Landgrafen in Thüringen, Gemahls der Gemahls Thüringen, in Landgrafen

Hagenau: Heinrich Gran, pro JohanneGran,pro Hagenau:Heinrich - . Nürnberg, 1487. 69. Cambridge: Brewer, D.S. 2006. - 2006). . Ed. Antonius Verlus. Vicenza: Vicenza: Verlus. Antonius Ed. . - 16. század). Szentek a magyar magyar Szenteka 16. század).

4 (1901): 1

sixteenth centuries. Saints centuries.Saints sixteenth

Budapest: Magv Budapest:

A Companion to Companion A - Quedlinburg: G. G. Quedlinburg: 24.

ető, 34

CEU eTD Collection Secondary literature: Arthur. Wyss, Barry,Windeatt, e Williams Werner and Ulla Williams, Leben d ElemosinasDoppelbericht Servus.“Bruder zum Anthonis, Von St. ed. György, Volf, ed. Sándor, Kovács, V. ed. P., N. Tunner, Laris Tracy, http://sermones.elte.hu.html Unterkir Franz and Gerhard, Schmidt, Aquinas. Thomas Saint Thomas Cantipratensis. Rutebeuf. Rutebeuf. ed. Monika, Rener, Hungary.”of Elizabeth St. ofLife New Lori.“A Pieper, Staatsarchiven Hirzel,1879(repr.Leipzig, 3. Deutschordens Das Normalcorpus Thüringen.” Aakadémia, 1876. Temesvár]. kiadó,1982. Budapest: Helikon 1990. Cambridge:Brewer, 2003. D.S. AkademischeDruck 370. Codex Nationalbibliothek Translation, in Philosophical Texts 10.Milwaukee: 1993. Kommi historischen der Veröffentlichungen 93 (2000): 29 Oeuvres de complètes Rutebeuf Oeuvres complètes sa.

oe o the of Women d. esshs rednuh Ese Abtheilung Erste Urkendenbuch. Hessisches ry c Érdy

ere o te cmncl Councils Ecumenical the of Decrees Collectanea FranciscanaCollectanea

The Book ofMargeryThe Kempe - 78. -

ali Hessen Ballei Temesvári Pelbárt válogatott í válogatott Pelbárt Temesvári Bonum un i Vt dr elgn lsbt ds itih o Apolda von Dietrich des Elisabeth heiligen der Vita Die

n hrt ( Charity On

odex , Texte andTübingen: Textgeschichte 3. Niemeyer,1980. -

und Verlagsanstalt, 1967. und . Ed. Edmond Faral and Julia Bastin.and Paris: Picard, 2vols. 1969.. Ed.EdmondFaral Julia Nevmétr 4 Nyelvemléktár . it Legende Gilte iversale de proprietaribus apum. iversale de proprietaribus - 3 os Pbiainn u dn . Preussichen K. den aus Publikationen vols. 3 . Krapp, ed. ed. Krapp,

e caritate De . Ed. Achille Jubinal . Ed.Achille oie slci httpc ipes 1. Graz: 13. impressi phototypice selecti Codices hr ed. cher, 107

35 (1965): 166 35 (1965): A eeto o Mdl Egih ans Lives Saints‟ English Middle of Selection A :

– . Cambridge:Brewer, 2004. . D.S.

5. 2 vols. Budapest: Magyar Tudományos Tudományos Magyar Budapest: vols. 2 5.

Das “Elsässische Legenda aurea Legenda “Elsässische Das ).

Osnabrück: Otto Zeller, 1965). Osnabrück: Otto so fr esn 53 Hessen für ssion rmur idroe: Österreische Bildercodex: Krumauer Kendzierski. H. Lottie Tr.

rásai rásai Archivium Franciscanum Historicum Historicum Franciscanum Archivium . 2 vols. London: Sheed and Ward, Ward, and Sheed London: vols. 2 .

Marquette University Press, [The selected works of Pelbárt of of Pelbárt of works selected [The - 176. .

2 vols. Paris:1839.

Cologne: 1473. : Urkunderbuch der der Urkunderbuch . er hl. Elisabeth von Elisabether von hl. Marburg: Elwert, Elwert, Marburg:

Mediaeval

, ” 1960. vol.1:

. .

CEU eTD Collection Beumann, Helmut. Helmut. Beumann, ed. Sandro, Bertelli, ed. Kedves, Ilona and Piusz Berhidai, san “Una Anna. Benvenuti, In Hungary.” in Daughter King‟s the and Kempe of “Margery ______. Elizabeth Saint of Revelations “The Alexandra. Barratt, Bá Imre. Bán, Ilona. Balázs, Barbara. Baert, http://www.augnet.org/default.asp?ipageid=1406&iparentid=731.html http://www.allsaintsbrookline.org/c san di Ordine Gail. Ashton, Terzo del patroni santi i Lodovico e “Elisabetta Gabriele. Andreozzi, Ancelet rczi, Ildikó. rczi, abr a 1. am Marburg Centrale. Nazionale 1504 Temesvár: Kollégium 2006. Gimnázium, és Szakközépiskola, of Pelbárt of 1504 Évfordulója alkamából: ecclesiastica Herder, 45.Rome: 1990. medievale nell‟Italia femminile Book ofEssays, Attribution.” manuals]. preaching medieval late in sources of Budapest: 2007. Universitas, handling the compilandi: [Ars Budapest: Akadémiai, 1976. Könyvkiadó, 1930. thirteenth in Hungary of Elizabeth Leiden: Brill, 2004. New York: Routledge, 2000. Francesco.” abr, adrfnclβ n Eiaehice 1. o. 1981 Nov. Sigmaringen, 1981. 19. Elisabethkirche, und Landgrafenschloβ Marburg, Katalog Dokumentation, Aufsätze, - Hustache, Jeanne. Hustache, Jeanne. A Karthausi Névtelen műveltsége Névtelen Karthausi A The Generation of Identity in Late Medieval Hagiography: Speaking the Saint the Speaking Hagiography: Medieval Late in Identity of Generation The Ars compilandi: A késő középkori prédikációs segédkönyvek forráshasználata segédkönyvek prédikációs középkori késő A compilandi: Ars ayrrzg Set rsbt XI a Erzsébet Szent Magyarországi A Heritage of Holy Wood. The Legend of the True Cross in Text and Image. and Text in Cross True the of Legend The Wood. Holy of Heritage A Analecta T The Library The Library Fidih I n de elg Eiaeh Zm euh e Kies in Kaisers des Besuch Zum Elisabeth. heilige die und II “Friedrich I manoscritti della l della manoscritti I ed. a 13. In 1236.” Mai

Saint Élisabeth de Élisabeth Saint Hongrie Sandra J. McEntire, 189 J. Sandra

Florence: SISMEL a eoa” In vedova.” ta or or 6 26 (1995): 307 th eltic_saints/valentine.html

ser. 14 (1992): 1 - 2004 ak Eiaeh Fürs Elisabeth Sankt 59 , - etteratura italiana delle origini delle italiana etteratura 2004]. Esztergom: Temesvári Pelbárt Ferences Ferences Pelbárt Temesvári Esztergom: 2004].

[Ausstellung zum 750. zum [Ausstellung [Essays in honour [Essaysof 500 inhonour méknv eevr Plát halálának Pelbárt Temesvári Emlékkönyv - - etr Fec ltrtr] Bdps: Dunántúl Budapest: literature]. French century 108 98. Teeuiino h nnmu Carthusian] Anonymous the of erudition [The

I csr peieta” Snià società e Santità poenitentiae”: castro “In - -

Edizione del Galluzzo, 2002. delEdizione Galluzzo, 379. tla ar: td e ouet d storia di documenti e Studi Sacra: Italia - 201. New York:201. Garland,1992. -

II. század francia irodalmában irodalmában francia század II. 11. . Paris: Éditions franciscaines,. Paris: Éditions 1947.

i, inrn Heilige Dienerin, tin,

Todestag der hl. Elisabeth. hl. der Todestag th ugr: rbes of Problems Hungary:

anniversary of the death oftheanniversary death .

Firenze, Biblioteca Firenze, Margery Kempe:A Kempe:A Margery –

. a. 1982]. Jan. 6. 151 ,

[Saint

- 166. 500.

CEU eTD Collection Dyan. Elliott, Edwards, I A. Doyle, Hedvig. Viktória Deák, ed. Frosini, Giovanna Fedi, Beatrice Dinale, Teresa Maria Leonardi, Lino Jacques, Dalarun, Csapodiné. Gárdonyi Klára and Csaba, Bokenham.” Csapodi, Osbern of Franco. Cardini, Aurea Legenda http://capgrave.com/Bokenham.html “The Turner. Cynthia Camp, Busse Boureau,Alain. ed. Varvaro, Alberto Mancini, Mario Pietro, Boitani, Francis. Norman Blake, von Elisabeth heilige “Die Michael, Bihl, - Wilson, Elisabeth. Wilson, Princeton 1993. University Press, Minnis, 157 Alistair J. Wummen Hooly Archaeologicalthe Essex Society. hagiography:legend Budapest: Kairosz, 2005. of tracingGarinus]. the nyomában legendája XV agio Biblioteca Könyvtára, 1988. Akadémia Tudományos Magyar A Budapest: 1526]. before Hungary in books printed Magyaror könyvek nyomtatott LoggiaLanzi, 1996. de‟ the http://cynthiacamp.english.uga.edu/index.php/research/ongoing mittelalterlichen Seele Cerf, 1984 Medioevovolgare Hambledon Press, 1991. 18 (1931): 259

- . . . . Te rnmsin n Adec o Obr Bokenham‟s Osbern of Audience and Transmission “The G. S. A. legenda 2 vols. Florence:2 vols. 2003. del SISMEL, Galluzzo, Edizioni . “Books Connected with the Vere Family and Barking Abbey.” Barking and Family Vere the with Connected “Books . prta Mrig: eul Abs Sexual Marriage: Spiritual La légende dorée: Le systèm narratif de Jacques de Voragine (+1298). Voragine de Jacques de narratif systèm Le dorée: légende La . utr e oit nla ocn mdeae Frne Prato e Firenze medievale: Toscana nella società e Cultura

- aurea - 293. grafica italiana grafica ” In .”

- : Das Leben der heiligen Elisabeth von Elisabeth heiligen der Leben Das of Árpád La circolazioneLa del testo

ila Cxo ad nls Ltrr Culture Literary English and Caxton William - osbern . Munich: 1931. . - S. agrt f h Arp the of Margaret [St. 167. Cambridge,D. S.Brewer,1991. Late

- ái zn Mri é a ooks aigái: Garinus hagiográfia: domonkos a és Margit Szent házi - - eivl eiiu Txs n ter Transmission their and Texts Religious Medieval bokenham.html.

szágon 1526 előtt 1526 szágon

(BAI)

NS. 25 (1958): 222 NS. 25(1958): Thüringen als Terziarin.” als Thüringen 109

: Repertorio di testi e manoscritti, secoli XIII secoli manoscritti, e testi di Repertorio :

iec i Mdea Wedlock. Medieval in tinence . Rome:Salerno Editrice, 2002.

Lo spazio letterario del Med del letterario spazio Lo Bibliotheca Hungarica: Kódexek és és Kódexek Hungarica: Bibliotheca

[Bibliotheca Hungarica. Hungarica. [Bibliotheca da dnsy n te Dominican the and dynasty adian - 43. Thüringen: Das Abbild einer einer Abbild Das Thüringen:

Franziskanische Studien Franziskanische - research

. Transactions of Transactions - odn The London: interests/81 Codices and and Codices eeds of Legendys

Florence: . ioevo Princeton: Princeton: Paris: , 2. , ed. , - Il – CEU eTD Collection ______. “The Manfred. Görlach, Michael. Goodich, In rose.” delle miracolo “Il ______. ______. Ottó. Gecser, la de L‟histoire propagation. utilisateurs, destination, Aurea: “Legenda Barbara. Fleith, Italia secoli d neglisanta ultimi in europea culto diuna ______. “Elisabetta d‟Ungheria: il Ma vergine della divota “„Elisabetta, ______. Firenze.” di Centrale Nazionale Biblioteca della manoscritti nei Elisabetta “Santa ______. In d‟Ungheria.” Elisabetta santa di Vita della trecentesche italiane versioni “Due ______. Mária tulajdonított Erzsébetnek Szent “A Dávid. Falvay, international sur la Legenda aurea: Texte latin et branches vernaculaires branches et latin Texte aurea: Legenda la sur international Legendary Burlington: Ashgate, 2007. the of Studies Italian University Szeged, of 2005. of Department The Szeged: Roma; in italianistica d‟Ungheria Accademia e magiaristica Tra speciale: 2007. 1231 Preaching, Century.” 49. FasanoBrindisi: Schena, di1990. fruizione messaggi, strutture, secolo: XVIII al XII dal XIII au légendier de diffusion Medioevo.” 2004. ed. Kelemen], János születésnapjára 60. János In the Hungary]. of of Elizabeth characteristics St. of The cult Maria‟ Italian vergine della [„divota sajátosságai,” kultuszának Szeged:Italianof TheUniversity Department Szeged, ofthe Studies of 2005. istituzioni e cultura italianistica: In Szeged:Italianof TheUniversity Department Szeged, ofthe Studies of 2005. e cultra italianistica: italo documenti e Studi Annuario: dissert Mary [The Monographs 6. Leeds:Monographs 6. Leeds University of 1974. Dunn Annuario: Studi e documenti italo documenti e Studi Annuario: Apcs f h Cl o S. lzbt o Hung of Elizabeth St. of Cult the of “Aspects h Txul rdto o te ot Egih Legendary. English South the of Tradition Textual The -

Lardeau, ation, Eötvös Lorándation, University, Eötvös Budapest, 2005. Lvs f t Eiaeh Ter ertns n Dfuin n h Thirteenth the in Diffusion and Rewritings Their Elizabeth: St. of “Lives Analecta Bollandiana Analecta Bollandiana ” In .” - revelations attributed to St. Elizabeth and their Italian contexts]. contexts]. Italian their and Elizabeth St. to attributed revelations Nuova Corvina Nuova Corvina Miracles and Wonders. The Development in Contemporary Sermons. Sermons. Contemporary in Development The Wonders. and Miracles 301 - c. eed ara sp sèls e ifso. ce d colloque du Actes diffusion. de siècles sept aurea: Legenda - 1500.” Legenda Aurea Aurea Legenda 317. Montréal: Bellarmin,317. 1986. László Szörényi and József Takács, 101 Takács, József and Szörényi László istituzi , [Serta Jimmyaca: Essays Jimmyaca: [Serta ,

Ph.D. dissertation. Budapest: Central European University, University, European Central Budapest: dissertation. Ph.D.

14 (2003) e n, 13 oni, et au début du XIV du début au et Annuario: Studi e documenti italo documenti e Studi Annuario: 127 (2009): 49 , 172 , - nhrs. ueo pcae Ta airsia e magiaristica Tra speciale: Numero ungheresi. -

and the Early History of of History Early the and 110 : 113 ungheresi. Numero speciale: Tra magiaristica e magiaristica Tra speciale: Numero ungheresi. - - 25.

186.

- oe Acdma ‟nhra i Roma; di d‟Ungheria Accademia Rome: 125. clua istituzioni e cultura : Rome: Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma; Roma; in d‟Ungheria Accademia Rome: i: Árpád ria:‟ et Jmyc: méknv Kelemen Emlékkönyv Jimmyaca: Serta -

108.

e - siècle.” In siècle.” eeáik s tla kontextusuk” itáliai és revelációk

r wt a pca Epai on Emphasis Special a with ary in honour of the 60 the of honour in , ed. ,

- ái zn Ezée itáliai Erzsébet Szent házi So - Raccolte di vite di santi di vite di Raccolte 110. Budapest: Balassi, Budapest: 110. fia Boesch Gajano, 41 Gajano, Boesch fia - The South English English South The ungheresi. Numero ungheresi. 240 , ed Txs and Texts Leeds th - . Ed. Brenda Ed. . 247. Rome: Rome: 247.

birthday of of birthday

PhD PhD el el -

CEU eTD Collection ______. ______. In Process.” Canonization the in Sanctity “Proving ______. ______.“ Gábor. Klaniczay, Lajos. Katona, “Caxton‟s Mary. Jeremy, ______. Cyrill. Horváth, Holik in Europe,” Medieval in Space Women‟s of Margin the “At ______. In Widows.” London Medieval for Provisions Mite: Widow‟s “The A. Barbara Hanawalt, ______. - aaá, ázó “ László. Barabás, Cambridge:University 2002. Press, Cambridge Klaniczay, 117 Aspects Religious and religieux et juridiques Aspects Âge. Moyen Istituto storico “Frakn 220 Komlóssy, Gyöngyi and Csorba In miracoli.” sui e vita Budapest: University Central 2008. Press, Persecutions and Mythologies Witchcraft Franklin Nyomda, 1902. (1946): 212 Budapest:Franklin 1891. Nyomda, the Francesco(1931). 4 Woodbridge:Boydell Press, 1995). The Society Medieval in Women Medieval of 1992. Histories and Literature the in Europe Widows Death: Husband‟s My Upon Institut santi. Forme e livelli di ricezione dei messaggi agiografici, agiografici, messaggi dei ricezione di livelli e Forme santi. Legenda aurea Temesvári Pelbárt és codexeink és Pelbárt Temesvári Holy Rulers and Blessed Princesses: Dynastic Cults in Medieval Central Europe. Central Medieval in Cults Dynastic Princesses: Blessed and Rulers Holy I iaoi i oo etmn. a rv dl ornauae” In soprannaturale.” del prova La testimoni. loro i e miracoli “I l rcso i aoizzoe i at Eiaet. e rm tsioine sulla testimonianze prime Le Elisabetta. Santa di canonizzazione di processo Il South English Legendary, Gilte Legende, and Golden Legend. Legend. Golden and Legende, Gilte Legendary, English South

e. oie irr 21 Mirrer, Louise ed. , für undAmerikanistik, Anglistik 1972. eevr Plát példái Pelbárt Temesvári Középkori legendáink és a és legendáink Középkori

“Learned Systems and Popular Narratives of Vision and Bewitchment.” In Bewitchment.” and Vision of Narratives Popular and Systems “Learned - 221. - 148. Rome: 2004. 148. Rome:

]. Budapest: 1911. ]. a egna ul rs d Sn‟lsbta ‟nhra” Frate d‟Ungheria,” Sant‟Elisabetta di rose sulle leggenda La

odn Legend Golden ói”, 2005. ói”, , (= ,

nuro 2002 Annuario Collection de l‟École française de Rome, de française l‟École de Collection e. oet dad ad ike . ige, 1 Ziegler, L. Vickie and Edwards Robert ed. ,

- 5 An ro: h Univer The Arbor: Ann 45.

[The [The [Pelbár

Legenda aurea [Medieval Hungarian legends and and legends Hungarian [Medieval aurea Legenda n Varagine‟s and 111 - 232.

exempla

, ed. Éva Pócs and Gábor Klaniczay, 50 Klaniczay, Gábor and Pócs Éva ed. , - 04 Cneez e convegni e Conferenze 2004.

– t of Temesvár and the Hungarian codices]. codices]. Hungarian the and Temesvár of t Rome: Accademia d‟Ungheria in Roma. Roma. in d‟Ungheria Accademia Rome:

Medieval Canonization Processes. Legal Legal Processes. Canonization Medieval

of Pelbárt of Temesvár]. Temesvár]. of Pelbárt of eed Aurea. Legenda rcs e aoiain au canonization de Procès ” ed. Paolo Golinelli. Atti Atti Golinelli. Paolo ed. ” sity of Michigan Press, Press, Michigan of sity Matrons and Marginal and Matrons

340), ” Il pubblico dei dei pubblico Il Braunschweig: Speculum Speculum e. László ed. , ed. Gábor ed. Bud apest: - - 18. 18. 82. 82. 21 21 CEU eTD Collection ri parole taciute, “Parole Paolo. Giovanni Maggioni, Th Aristocrats: for “Pictures Hilary. Maddocks, [The Magyarországon” középkori a aurea Legenda “A ______. dorée Légende “La Edit. Madas, Levá Thüringen.” von Elisabeth hl. der Rosenwunder “Zum Leonhard. Lemmens, Josef. Leinweber, Antal. Lábán, Otfried. Krafft, duXIV de untraducteur Knowles, Vignay, “Jean Christine. ______. d, Ferenc. rdy, a aly Brooe d Tet e aoo a Varazze.” da 183 Iacopo e Trento da Bartolomeo Mailly, da Publishers, Academic Harwood Chur: Muir. J. 1991. Bernard and Manion M. Margaret Ages Middle the from Manuscripts of Studies Images: and Texts Medieval Medieval Hungary]. Cesare 53 Vasoli, medioevo basso nel ungherese e italiana cultura nella lettere Budapest: 1973. MagyarHelikon, (1902): 381 1982]. Sigmaringen,Jan. 1981. 1981 Nov. 19. Elisabethkirche, und Landgrafenschloβ Marburg, Elisabeth. hl. der Thüringen Heilige Dienerin, von Elisabeth hl. der Kanonizationprozess Elizabeth oftheArpadianLiterature]. dynasty Budapest,1907. inthe Hungarian Reformation. zur Schriftgeschichte Siegel bis Mittelalter 383 Sante Graciotti and Cesare Vasoli, 75 In Viella, 2000. 22 dell‟ ASSICA,Verona IIIdelConvegno distudio “I modelli di santità femminile tra i secol i tra femminile santità di modelli “I prtaià ltee el clua tlaa ugeee e bso medioevo basso nel ungherese e italiana cultura nella lettere e Spiritualità - 200.

Az Árpádházi Szent Erzsébet legendák irodalmunkban irodalmunkban legendák Erzsébet Szent Árpádházi Az

asukne n Hiipehn: i pptihn aoiainn vom Kanonisationen päpstlichen Die Heilisprechung: und Papsturkunde - 384 Magyar Anjou Legendárium Legendárium Anjou Magyar

a krhih Hiipehnsefhe bs u Jhe 12 Jahre zum bis Heilisprechungsverfahren kirchliche Das

, Aufsätze, Dokumentation, Katalog Dokumentation, Aufsätze, , - 61. Florence: Olschi,1995. Magyar KönyvszemleMagyar -

und Wappenkunde. Beiheft, 9,385 –

itra Lombardica Historia

- 112 109. Florence:109. Olschi,1995. -

i Handbuch. Ein

Mnsrps f the of Manuscripts e i XIII e XIV in Europa centrale e in Italia. in e centrale Europa in XIV e XIIIi 2 (1992): 93 (1992): 2 trovate. I racconti agiografici di Giovanni di agiografici racconti I trovate. Te ugra Agvn Legendary]. Angevin Hungarian [The

o - – siècle. 24 ottobre 1988, 367 24 ottobre 1988,

[Ausstellung zum 750. Todestag Todestag 750. zum [Ausstellung

n ogi. In Hongrie.” en In . - 99.

” Hagioraphica Hagioraphica -

rhv ü Diplomatik: für Archiv 4 Sankt Elisabeth Fürstin, Fürstin, Elisabeth Sankt Romania Romania , 16. Cologne: 2005.

ed. Sante Graciotti and and Graciotti Sante ed. éed dorée Légende

eed Aurea Legenda [Legends of St. St. of [Legends

Der Katholik Der 75 (1954): 353 prtaià e Spiritualità - 386. 10, , 1 , 34 - (2003): (2003): 24. Ed. 24.

Rome: Rome: .

” In .” , ed. ed. , Der Der –

82 82 in in 6. ” -

CEU eTD Collection L. Sherry Reames, 1357 zarándoklása Aacheni királyné “Erzsébet Antal. Pór, In Thuringia.” of Elizabeth Motherhood: and “Sanctity Anja. Petrakopoulos, Nikolaus. Paulus, XIII.” secolo del femminile religiosità nella d‟Ungheria “Sant‟Elisabetta Edith. Pasztor, Pap, Novák, Arne. on Nogent of Guibert Religion: Popular of Critique “A Colin. Morris, McCash ______. “La provençale traduction de la Med.Meyer,MS. Paul. “Noticedu della italiani codici “I Paolo. Mariani, Raoul. Manselli, Late in Patrons Lay their and Orders Religious in “Writers Edward. Christopher, Manion, ______. József. József. Elizabeth to Aachen].Elizabeth to Bakker, 259 t in Mothers Holy on Essays Motherhood: 53 Evo Medio 153 nel femminile religiosità sulla Studi Sante: e Donne 1910. o veneration the Cambridge:University 1972. Press, Cambridge Saints Georgia Press, 1996. Firenze, 1998. agio raccolta (1985): 23 ancelle.” delle testimonianze Medieval dissertation. The2005. Ohio: England.” OhioState University, Ph.D. Spole 8. latino” Medioevo, 1995. “Medioevo di Biblioteca Madison: University Press 1985. Wisconsin of ,

June Hall, ed. Hall, June - 60. - 171. R Árpádházi Szent Erzsébet tiszteletének története Magyarországon Magyarországon története tiszteletének Erzsébet Szent Árpádházi

iece ul cmoiin e ul tamsin dla Lgna Aurea.” “Legenda della trasmissione sulla e composizione sulla Ricerche .” In .”

Czech Literature. Czech Literature.

- “Die Ablässe des Franziskanerordens.” des Ablässe “Die ome: Edizioni Studium, 2000. ome: EdizioniStudium, 45. Popular Belief and Practice and Belief Popular Snià princip “Santità - 296. New York: Garland, York: 296. New 1995. rfc. 2 os PD israin Foec: nvrià el Sui di Studi degli Università Florence: dissertation. PhD vols. 2 grafica.” h “eed aurea.”A “Legenda The

f St. Elizabeth in Hungary]. Eger: Érseki Lyceumi Könyvnyomda, Könyvnyomda, Lyceumi Érseki Eger: Hungary]. in Elizabeth St. f The

Cultural Patronage Cultural Századok Ann Arbor, 1976. Publications, MI: Slavic - Pal.141 de la Laurentienne.”Pal.141 dela sa vt qoiin i Eiaet dUgei. Le d‟Ungheria. Elisabetta in quotidiana vita e esca

in 3, (1901): 1 Analecta Tertii Ordinis Regularis sancti Francisci sancti Regularis Ordinis Tertii Analecta

eed Aurea Legenda Légende dorée Légende 113

, ed. G.J. Cummi G.J. ed. ,

Reexamination of its Paradoxical History. History. Paradoxical its of Reexamination

of Medieval Women Medieval of - e ide Ages Middle he

14. o Cnr iain d sui sull‟alto studi di italiano Centro to:

,” ,” Franziskanische Studien Franziskanische cmitna fuzoe i una di fruizione e committenza : Romania - ben” [The pilgrimage of Queen Queen of pilgrimage [The ben” Romania ng and Derek Baker, 55 Baker, Derek and ng e. nee . Mulder B. Anneke ed. ,

27 (1898): 92 27 (1898): . Athens: University of of University Athens: . ed. , 33 (1904): 1

The Relics of the the of Relics The [The history of of history [The dt Pasztor, Edith aciy and Sanctity - 10 1 37.

- (1923): (1923): 7.

-

60. 60. 18 18 In -

CEU eTD Collection Zsolt.Béla Szakács, http://special.li “Fifteenth Francis. Robert Seybolt, ed. Burke, Jonathan Severs, Jacobson. Anne Schutte, Susanne. Helga Schmidtberger, zur und Leben zum Überlieferung zeitgenössische “Die Gerhard. Paul Schmidt, Polemical Controversy: Reformation the during Legends “Golden Josef. Schmidt, Iva. Rosario, Cushing. Ernest Richardson, In Apolda.” von Dietrich di leggenda della formazione “La Monica. Rener, ______. Ortrud. Reber, ed. ______, of the Hungarian Angevin Legendary].of theHungarian Angevin Budapest:Balassi, 2006. (1946): 327 TheCT: Shoestring 1970. Press, List Mähren Ende Mittelalters biszum des 1981 Nov. Sigmaringen, 1981. 19. Elisabethkirche, und Landgrafenschloβ Marburg, Au Elisabeth heiligen Heiligsprechungder latin Texte aurea: Legenda la sur vernaculaires international colloque du Actes In Vernacular.” German the in Trivialization Boydell Press, 2000. Wilson Company,W. 1935. 247. Roma in dell‟Accademia d‟Ungheria der Hedwig HeiligenundBrigitta. Elisabeth,Klara, 1982. Institute 2003 Publications, fsätze, Dokumentation, Katalog Dokumentation, fsätze, . Geneve: 1983. Droz,

Rome: AccaRome: Die Gestaltung des Kultes weiblicher Heiliger im Spätmittelalter. Die Ve Die Spätmittelalter. im Heiliger weiblicher Kultes des Gestaltung Die

Middle English Legends of Women Saints: Introduction. Saints: Women of Legends English Middle r ad rpgna Cals V f oei, 1346 Bohemia, of IV Charles Propaganda: and Art b.gla.ac.uk/exhibns/month/jan2007.html Die Heilige Elisabeth: Leben und Legende. und Leben Elisabeth: Heilige Die - 338. A Magyar Anjou legendárium képi rendszerei rendszerei képi legendárium Anjou Magyar A . Ed. Brenda. Ed. Dunn

demia d‟Ungheria in Roma. Istituto Storico “Fraknói”, Storico demiaIstituto d‟Ungheria 2005. inRoma. Printed Italian Vernacular Religious Books 1465 Books Religious Vernacular Italian Printed

A Manual of the Writings in Middle in Writings the of Manual A Materials for a Life of Jacopo da Varagine. da Jacopo of Life a for Materials

i Vrhug e Hiie Eiaeh n Böhmen in Elisabeth Heiligen der Verehrung Die .

http://www.lib.rochester.edu/camelot/ teams/01sr.htm - etr Eiin o the of Editions Century -

Lardeau, 267

[Ausstellung zum 750. Todestag der hl. Elisabeth. hl. der Todestag 750. zum [Ausstellung , ed. László CsorbaLászló and, ed. Gyöngyi 233 Komlóssy, 114 . Marburg:N.G. Elwert Verlag, 1992. , ” in ”

Sankt Sankt Legenda aurea: Sept siècles de diffusion de siècles Sept aurea: Legenda - 276. Montréal: Bellarmin,276. 1986.

Elisabeth Fürstin, Dienerin, Heilige Dienerin, Fürstin, Elisabeth

St. Ottilien: EOS Verlag Erzabtei, Verlag EOS Ottilien: St. Hersbruck: 1963. eed Aurea Legenda

English 1050 English [The iconographic systemsiconographic [The - 1378

Kalamazoo: Medieval Kalamazoo: Woodbridge: . New York: The H. H. The York: New - – 1550: A Finding Finding A 1550:

- .” 1500. . a. 1982]. Jan. 6.

Speculum Speculum t branches et

Annuario Hamden,

rehrung

The The

und 21 21 - . ,

CEU eTD Collection ______. Matthias. Werner, Diane. Watt, ______. Anežka. Vidmanová, ______. ______. Vauchez, André. ______. “Árpád ______. forrásaihoz. kódexeink “Adalékok Kálmán. Tímár, Andor. Tarnai, abre Gshct. üklc af i Stadtgeschich die Erhartand Dettmering Grenz, Rudolf 121 auf Rückblick Geschichte. Marburger In Vorschungen 31.Sigmaringen:1987. Thorbecke, Hagiographie.” Geschichtsbe spätmittelalterlicher Cambridge:2007. Polity Press, fruizione messaggi, Strutture, Sofia Boesch Gajano, 49 secolo: XVIII al XIII dal santi di vite di Raccolte 291 vernaculaires branches et latin Texte aurea: Legenda la sur international colloque du Actes diffusion. de siècles Bellarmin, 1986. Sept aurea: Legenda 1997. Viella,133. Rome: 2003. In canonozzazione.” di Elizabeth ofHungary]. Religio Közlemények H of sources medieval1984. Budapest: Akadémiai Hungary]. Kiadó, Magyarországon - De elg Eiaeh n de näg ds etce Odn i Marburg,” in Ordens Deutschen des Anfänge die und Elisabeth heilige “Die Jcus e oaie t e sit d XIII du saints les et Voragine de “Jacques anho i te ae Mdl Ages Middle Later the in Sainthood De eltiirn dr odnn eed i atshcice Psinl” In Passional.” alttschechischen im Legende Goldenen der Belletrisierung “Die 298. Ápdái z. rsbt legendájáh Erzsébet Szt. “Árpádházi

Medieval Women‟s Writing: Works by and for Women in England, 1100 England, in Women for and by Works Writing: Women‟s Medieval (1909)

“Carità e povertàElisabetta “Carità agli diTuringia atti inSanta delprocesso inbase A ayr yle ín kzi. Ioam gondo Irodalmi kezdik.” írni nyelvet magyar “A - házi Szent Erzsébet látomásai” [The visions of St. Elizabeth of Hungary)]. Hungary)]. of Elizabeth St. of visions [The látomásai” Erzsébet Szent házi uten m ptn Mittelalter späten im wuβtsein ungarian codices. 4. Visions in Hungarian codices]. codices]. Hungarian in Visions 4. codices. ungarian 36 (1926): 169 36 (1926): .

L bace cèu d l Lgne oé. In: dorée.” Légende la de tchèque branche “La De Elisabeth “Die

[“The Hungarian language starts to be written.” Literary thought in in thought Literary written.” be to starts language Hungarian [“The

siècles de diffusion de siècles Ethnographia Esperienze religiose nel Me nel religiose Esperienze -

64. Fasano da Brindisi:64. Fasano Schena, da 1990. e. rna Dunn Brenda ed. , - 77.

-

ia e Derc vn pla l Beispiel als Apolda von Dietrich des Vita

115 21 (1910): 193

, ed. ,

- Cmrde Cmrde nvriy Press, University Cambridge Cambridge: . 166. Marburg: Magistrat, 1980. z [otiuin t te eed f St. of legend the to [Contributions oz” 4. Látomások kódexeinkben” [Data on the on [Data kódexeinkben” Látomások 4. e. as az, 523 Patze, Hans ed. , Brenda Dunn Brenda - ada. otél Blamn 1986: Bellarmin, Montréal: Lardeau. e

ice as la dans siècle - dioevo 200 and 262

Geschichtschreibung und und Geschichtschreibung - , ed. André Vauchez, 125 Vauchez, André ed. , e n Einzelbeiträgen in te Lardeau, 27 Lardeau,

eed ara sept aurea: Legenda kds középkori a lkodás - éed Dorée Légende 276. - 4. otäe und Vorträge 541. Irodalomtörténeti

- 56. Montréal: Montréal: 56.

- 1500 , ed. ed. , .” , ed. ,

In in - . CEU eTD Collection Wogan In Exemplarity.” “Saintly A. Karen, Winstead, ______. Williams - Virginity and its Authorizations. andits Virginity Press, 2007. English, Middle Literature: überlieferungs diffusion de siècles Montréal: Bellarmin, 1986. Sept aurea: Legenda Browne, Jocelyn. Jocelyn. Browne, - rp, enr “emn n Dth rnltos f the of Translations Dutch and “German Werner. Krapp, Die deutschen und niederländischen Legendäre des Mittelalters. Studien zu ihrer zu Studien Mittelalters. des Legendäre niederländischen und deutschen Die

- , Text ans Lvs n Wmns ieay utr, . 1150 c. Culture, Literary Women‟s and Lives Saints‟ - , und Wirkungsgeschichte. , und

d Pu Srh, 335 Strohm, Paul ed. Oxford: OxfordOxford: University P 116

227 , Twenty Tübingen: Niemeyer,1986. - 3. d Bed Dunn Brenda Ed. 232. - 5. xod Ofr University Oxford Oxford: 351. - is Ce First ress, 2001. tr Apoce to Approaches ntury eed Aurea Legenda

- Lardeau - 1300: 1300: .” In

CEU eTD Collection 316 10.) 9.) 8.) 7.) 6.) 5.) 4.) 3.) 2.) 1.) Paolo Mariani T Italian The One: Appendix

Mariani, “I codici italiani della della italiani “I Mariani, codici

Venice Venice Rome Naples Giaccherino, Florenc Florenc Floren Florence Vatican City , c , , , MS e, e, e, 316 MS MS MS ,

MS MS MS MS

BibliotecaB.V.30; Casanatense, 586

Biblio Biblioteca Nazionale di S. Marco, It. Cl. V.22(5855)Nazionale Marco,It. Cl. Biblioteca diS. I.72 Marco,It. Cl. Biblioteca diS. Nazionale (5054) , MS

BibliotecaRiccardiana, 1390 Riccardiano, BibliotecaRiccardiana, 1388 Riccardiano, BibliotecaRiccardiana, 1254 Riccardiano, BibliotecaNazionale Centrale,97 Palatino, MS MS

BibliotecaI.F.2 conventoFrancesco, S. del di teca VIII.B.33 Nazionale, Biblioteca Apostolica Vaticana, Chigi, L. Chigi,Biblioteca V. 175 Apostolica Vaticana, Legenda Aurea Legenda

ranslations of the of ranslations ,”

738. 117

Legenda Aurea Legenda

Based on the R the on Based

esearch of esearch CEU eTD Collection 317 Fol.: 1r I. Fragmentum Statutorum bur Contents: di Sant‟Orso, after 1479. Franciscanum,1996. Rome, del‟400, Anonimo Temperini, Lino of Marciana Nazionale Biblioteca 9999, Heine Venice, Rari 5721; IGI of basis the on 1499, in Vicenza the to According Ambrosian codex. this incunabulum derives from w Vicenza of [Library] Bertoliana the in kept incunabulum the of exemplar tale Ambrosiano.” Biblioteca codice che questo diceda the derivato si è incunabolo dove in Vicenza, a disposal Bertoliana nella my contenuto dell‟incunabolo at nell‟esemplare 9999, had Hain v. leggenda questa I “Per read: be could that note following the Milan, of description Ambrosiana catalogue the In Bibliography: Provenance: noinformation. (Calcinato 1 Bergamo 1432; 1430 around Lombardy of province the in produced papers on found be can watermark latter on. f57 from flower f53; until bullhead watermark: typesof 2 with codex paper Material: prayergo in used is rubrum 16 9r, ff. on colours white and rose red, or blueinitial. are spaces picture of D legends seven the pattern, unified a follow always not do fragments other and bulls, papal prayers, hymns, scrib dimension T 91ff. description: Physical Language:ItalianLatin. and Rimini). ( century fifteenth Date: Origin:Italy. Central North or Description ofMS T D The Two: Appendix ranscription of “La Elisa ranscriptionlegenda de of santa ouble

The description contains description The e is responsible - - framed rectangle framed 1v

317 s of the codex are codex the of s .

lden ink, presumably written by a later hand.a writtenlater lden ink,presumably by

557.

There are inhabited initial are There of saints have the same layout: the text the layout: same the have saints of . ah l Each

Biblioteca Agiografica Italiana Italiana Agiografica Biblioteca Milan, BibliotecaMilan, Ambrosiana

for

covered with a transparent undercoat. Each paragraph begins with a r a with begins paragraph Each undercoat. transparent a with covered eg escription of M of escription terminus fol the incipits and the explicits the explicits incipits and the s are s

n i floe b te ae f h saint‟s the of date the by followed is end s. 2r

441; Milan 1445)441; Milan (Biquet:

Facsimile edition of the Vicenza incunabula, published byEnrico published incunabula, Vicenza the of Facsimileedition

290 x 210 mm 210 x 290 e oe is codex he

left empty, probably for the for probably empty, left - 54v, thesecondfor

gi Legnani circa annum circa 1268latorum gi Legnani post quem post Legenda de‟ beati del terzo ordine de sancto Francisco, Francisco, sancto de ordine terzo del beati de‟ Legenda r, 22v, 35v 22v, r, S Mila S s embedded in floral border decoration ingreen, blue, decoration border s embeddedinfloral n od odto but condition good in . The texts were written by two scribes: the first the scribes: two by written were texts The . death the 1432, 118 beth” ff.22v

n, Biblioteca Ambrosiana Biblioteca n, only of the saints‟ liv ofthe saints‟ only

) I. 115 Inf.I. 115

.

The majuscule initials are in red and bl and red in are initials majuscule The fol (BAI) this incunabulum was printed in in printed was incunabulum this (BAI) s s Les filigranes Les filigranes

(For this legend cf. Hain 9999, in the in 9999, Hain cf. legend this (For . 55r are

-

35r portraits of the saints. The bodies bodies The saints. the of portraits writte

- of Galeotto Roberto Malatesta of of Malatesta Roberto Galeotto of 91v in humanistic cursive. While 91v inhumanistic

n in n es. mutilated at the end. The The end. the at mutilated

3, p. 304)

2 columns, 37 columns, 2 es ad a and feast

I. 115 I. hich says that this this that says hich

Inf. Inf. n additional additional n - 38 lines. 38 a nd the nd

The ue, ue, ed ed

CEU eTD Collection Fols. Elizabeth St. Legendof IX. The from Orderthe the Franciscans Third of Fols. the of Documents Pope by Issued UrbanV Gregory XIand the of Translations Vernacular The VIII. di genaroExpl.: anno delpontificario nel nostro primo amen. Inc.: Elzeario homomaraveglioso Provenza contrate de de le Fols. Legendof VII. The ElzéarSt. from Order the Third a9, a6; the rest marked not is f Notes: XXVIagosto fa desi lafesta. an terzio nel nostro augustodipontificato Expl.: Inc.:servo Bonifacio de episcopo servi li dio di Fols. the Louis Third St. Order of Legendof VI. The Fol.:8 Tertiaries E An V. Fol. PentecostesIV. Hymnusdie in Fols inducendum ad III. Ordo ordinis sororesbeati Francisci tertii fratreset made byhand. a later used is rubrum blue, ini Decorated watermark. with paper mm, 210 x 290mm description Physical Fols II. Fragment the the of Members Rule of FranciscanOrder the Third of i duodecima indictione novembris mensis die sextodeamo novembris veneris text it and codex the of wr red, in description: Physical ndicateLombardy. from thatfolio was theregion thecomes The codex cutout. following of . . 8v otis h peie ae f h saue f Legnano: of statute the of date precise the contains

9r 5v 2r 22v 19v 16r v . . - -

- rom fol. 9 fol. rom 5v 15v - 8r - - tatd hpe fo a hoil aot oe f h Ilsros Franciscan Illustrious the of some about Chronicle a from Chapter xtracted 19v itten in two columns, 22 lines. 22 columns, two in itten 22r 35r.

. .

.

. .

r, the quires are marked but put together in a changed order: a1, a2, a3, a4, a3, a2, a1, order: changed a in together put but marked are quires the r,

contains . The text is written in 2 columns, 37 columns, 2 in written is text The .

205 mm x 280mm, parchment, gothic script. Decorated initials and date and initials Decorated script. gothic parchment, 280mm, x mm 205

. There are interlinear glosses. There on are interlinear hand bythesame holes, pen trials and a later later a and trials pen holes,

The dimensions of the folio are smaller than the rest the than smaller are folio the of dimensions The

119

no cio a dij d‟agothea deo gratias amen.gratias d‟agotheadeo dij a cio no

written upside down note on it. The The it. on note down upside written - 38 lines/column. Corrections were Corrections lines/column. 38 n oie oii .clvi. die m.cc.lxviii. domini domine In

aoiain f Elzéer, of Canonization

Ti flo may folio This .

tials in tials fol. 9r. red and red

Ed di Ed

CEU eTD Collection Expl.: in favoremExpl.: bernardoni de fratris ethonorem senisordinisminori. IngeniusInc.: suus operibus Fols. papalis EugeniiIVepiscXVI: Bulla Note Fols. Sins XV: The Seven Deadly Note Fols. XI Note Fol. Commandments Ten XIII. The Commandments. Notes: fa lafesta q del meriti li perbeato esso adintorio ad Expl.: Inc.: glorioso El per deo Fols. Blessed Legendof XII. The RobertoGaleotto Order the Third from Notes: t Hoc dico. si psalmo nel in che quello meritamente E dextreexcelsi. mutatio a diXXVII fafesta. se la dito si po questo per Adunque Expl.: Francia et Navarra in l‟inclita Segnando Inc.: Fols. Yves St. X. TheLegendof Order fromthe Third edificatione”. f Notes: Ex ordine.Inc.: Elisabethdee santa Questalalegenda einterpretata Elisabeth delterzo V: The Twelve Articles of Faith ArticlesV: the Twelve The of Apostles of pl.: etpl.: ringratiandola a casa torno suaaliegro.

49r s: n s: n s: n

38v 35v 53r 51r 49v wo folios areout between cut St . o rom fol.19r the quire is marked: b1 b2 b3 b4. There is a catchword on f on catchword a is There b4. b3 b2 b1 marked: is quire the fol.19r rom o decoration fromred apart in theinitials and blue. o decoration from apart thered o decoration fromred apart in theinitials and blue

- - - - Ten the and legend Galeotto‟s Roberto Blessed between out cut is folio ne - 52v

50v 48v 37r 54r . . . . .

recordatione molti modi conforta modi molti nuysoe creature ingratissimi

overo memoria di regi Philippo di cognomine bello in bello cognomine di Philippo regi di memoria overo opi in in opi favorem beatiBernardii de Senis fratii - . Yves‟s and Blessed Galeotto‟slegends.and . Yves‟s Roberto blue initials. 120

uale fu mondata et sanata. et mondata fu uale

Et de 5 de otober se otoberde 5 de Et ol

. 28v “et 28v .

CEU eTD Collection 5) 4) 3) 2) 1) original its to present in the text Neverth form. orthography the transforming not present the to but according full, in abbreviations the out writing transcribed was Elisabet Santa “Legendadeof the text The Not Tommasuccio. in written t Description: e dopolediteparoleExpl.: fo mi fata con tale LaInc.:di genaro. desnove moritecurrente nell‟anno trecento quale a mille diquatro Fol.: 78r AngelaXIX: Foligno The Legendof of Tommasuccio of andAngela Foligno. book f. printed same From paragraphs. the of beginning the of help the with mended is 62r. Fol. petals. five the with flower a watermark, of type different at initials larger the for used is saint the of picture the Description: w seculorum. padre dio di divina maiestate della Expl.: InInc.: suonascimento epoidiremo del prima diremo Fol.: 55r St.GodXVIII: of Legendof Tommasuccio, The Prophet the Fol: 54v the Thomasand XVII: St. Prayer The Communion of Aquinas book Note

e tothe transcription s .

f : the text of understanding better a to order in paragraphing and punctuation of introduction the Mary Christ, in used are majuscules

the question marks in parentheses (?) in the question marks parentheses in (?) the parentheses the superfluous () words indicate the parentheses ol. 53 is damaged and the binding was mended with a page from an early printed printed early an from page a with mended was binding the and damaged is 53 ol.

- - 76r 91v two Amen.

he last folios are damaged, badly repaired, and quite soiled. The legend is is legend The soiled. quite and repaired, badly damaged, are folios last he columns, 36 lines in each. The text is written by the same hand as the legend of legend the as hand same bythe written is text The each.in lines 36 columns, tothat similar ofthe is otherandsecond legends layout hand, butthe ritten by a

53. fol. as and all the other and all the [ ] indicate the ] lacunae [ -

day Italian. Neithe Italian. day missing, too. T too. missing,

f 76v Ff. Dio ,

Iddio personal names

- 7 ae ue but ruled are 77v here are no decorated initials and only red onlyand initials decorated no arehere

, and all the other denominations conce denominations other the all and , con quella anima e li habitare per infinita secula in secula infinita per habitare li e anima quella con ta” ofta” r a r 121

risposta: quellche endmissing) testatorisposta: is (the eless, some stylisticeless, changesa re the most evident mistakes evident most the re dicate the i

MS MS

Milan, Biblioteca Milan, Ambrosiana

delconversione suo

llegible words et mt bten h lgns of legends the between empty left

.

corrected in order order in corrected 7 n tee s a is there on, 57 re inevitable:

rning God, God, rning colour was colour

I. 115 Inf.I.115

CEU eTD Collection 25 20 15 10 50 45 40 35 30 5

ee n bmntoe t m i es on honestade. ogni esse in amo et abominatione in hebe E piu.‟ ballar Dio di amore per hora „Lasciamo dicea: ballando circuito uno pur facto fanciule, l‟avanzo.‟ lascio Dio di amore lo per ma piu, zugare vero o diletti, suoi piacere, deli il crescere vedea se zogo cossa alcuno in quando Et alcuna folazi. subtraheva dì ogni troppo, piacesse le non mondo del amore. ver o nome, suo lo per domandava chi a denegava niente che desiderava. como Giovani, santo di nome il continiva [che] cedula quella fiate, tre oratione la prima in facta questa a vene gli mano a verrá gli caso a che d nomi li scripti castitade. sua la de custodia in evangelista Giovani beato lo et Idio, di madre Virgine, beata la electa haveassi virgine Madre diDio. il al‟spesso presto dir a inducendole fanciula, poverelle ale parte decima la dava possidea, modo altro per vero o guadagnava, fanzulera pizola questa che Dio. in desiderio suo il tuto meteva zuoghi d‟altri Et lì. di Dio zuogho lo in Dio a reventia facesse cossi che aciò zugasse modo quello in se como chinato, capo col stava che occupat vedendola acio legesse, che parea quasi che ochij, suoy ali dinanzi psalterio lo apriva fiate spesse meno habilitate o ingenochiava piu havesse modo questo per che acio capella, la verso insieme zugaveno quando loro di alcuna seguitava compagne dale Dio. di reverenza in compagnesse a ancille olepena potevano sue rimovere. la crescere vero o la de proficere, acressimento sempre E Po' et vanitate. di fugire guoghi mondo li del disprezare prosperitate et opere, buone di innanzi studii loro a da usarsi incomincio devotione dolce questa con et innocentia regale, tutele cosse et puerile disprezzasse a obsequio lei deputasse li divino. natura. sopra magnificato ha modo alchuno religione. et exempli fede per nobile piu ma „ eternitade. veritate, di splendore di rimpara et sanata, l‟amo quella.‟sopra prop Daniel in lege si che quello lei di religioso.glorioso. nelSeptio stato,chee presente stato c stato Secondo virginale. stato nel Primo fuccione. quali neli stati septi li per o resurrretione, la de octava ala vero o Dio, di perveniredapoy quiescenti li etadede septima nela e preferite alche pero misericordia,overo settima] [fu veramente che a che cognoscere. pero fece vero la o mondo il sua, adonchi cognitione tuto la et Et lume il saturitate‟. diede li che mio pero vero o Dio beneplacito, suo nel „del vero o septima‟, c la Dio che mio pero cognosciuto‟ mio „Dio interpretata primamente „del vero o conosciuto‟, mio N t cossi per tal modo temperava l temperava modo tal per cossi t tanto chiesa nella stava anni cinque di questa ssendo ella eternitate di Dio vigorezza, nella veritate di Dio luce, nella bontade di Diogode.‟ Dioluce,ella eternitate diDiovigorezza,nella veritatedi bontade Questa e la legenda de santa Elisabeth del terzo ordine. terzo del Elisabeth santa de legenda la e Questa A genera per veramente Nobile Ungaria. di re nobilissimo del figliola fu Elisabeth Q E i cecno e eae i temp di etate per crescendo t uesti septi stati manifestamente si contengono nella legenda sua. „ sua. legenda nella contengono si manifestamente stati septi uesti cio che chiaramente appara quanto la sua tenera infantia fusse vigorosa di simplice di vigorosa fusse infantia tenera sua la quanto appara chiaramente che cio llustrato cum miraculi et adornato de grati de santitate. Le quale l‟Auctore nostro in nostro l‟Auctore quale Le santitate. de grati de adornato et miraculi cum llustrato U nd

T e Augustino in el libro de civitate si trattando dela citade celestiale dice cossi: cossi: dice celestiale citade dela trattando si civitate de libro el in Augustino e ertiamente puo essere interpretata „del mio saturitate‟, pero che veramente Dio Dio veramentechesaturitate‟,pero mio „del essereinterpretatapuo ertiamente e li apostoli. apostoli. li e altuto oniugale. oniugale. E t ponendo questa fanciula alcune cedule suso l‟altare, nele quale erano erano quale nele l‟altare, suso cedule alcune fanciula questa ponendo t

a non fuossealtri da daritracta. li a e xedv pr terra. per extendeva se T Et ro ioie Qat atv. uno otmltv. Sexto contemplativo. Quinto activo. Quarto vidovile. erzo

pigliandone ciascaduna dele sue compagne giovenete, quella quella giovenete, compagne sue dele ciascaduna pigliandone e altre da le vanitade. le da altre e Secundariamente o et crescendo mazormente per affecto di divotione, divotione, di affecto per mazormente crescendo et o Q heta di Nabuchadenaroz: „ Nabuchadenaroz: di heta uesta cossi nobile sua pregiere ha nobilitato cum cum nobilitato ha pregiere sua nobile cossi uesta e nrr i es l qal iiaa h ea si era che imitava qualle la essa in intrare de 122 A

E ece i xrio nl spe pr e la et opere septe nele exercitoe si perche ed ce n fanciula una che vendo

t pomario e

e interpretata del „Dio mio septima pero septima mio „Dio del interpretata e dlez d saiae e d vgr di vigore de et suavitade, di dolcezza t E t essendo chiamata a li balli da le altre le da balli li a chiamata essendo t

L Et H i lascivi usi de le vestimente sempre sempre vestimente le de usi lascivi i

va riao t ipno nr se intra disponuo et ordinato avea Et

stando con le altre fanciulealtre interra con le stando ogmne e oae h l sue le che orare per longamente h nn aes ltr, ine di niente letera, sapesse non che Pater nostro Pater

essendosi che era tenuta a mente essendosi era che a mente tenuta A facendo fine dicea: „Non voglio voglio „Non dicea: fine facendo l quale tanta devotio tanta quale l ognobbe, cioe che la accepto la che cioe ognobbe, Elisabeth e interpretata „Dio „Dio interpretata e Elisabeth S epte tempi si accostarono si tempi epte

E t acio che la prosperita la che acio t co d pclza a picolezza da cioe ,

e spesso salutare la la salutare spesso e notrita nele delicie delicie nele notrita

S E

ì che si puo dire dire puo si che ì t di t

quelle cosse quelle ne havea, ne

tione, CEU eTD Collection 100 75 70 65 60 55 95 90 85 80

ad una qualche poverella. ala conformasse se et mondo Madre; Intacta del pompa la disprezzare da e como monstrasse cosse queste l sue, brachie nele figlolo proprio il portando pagholada,Inmaculata la de exemplo ad ma dorati, vestimenti como intra poveraet stava lepovere. vile, lino. di vestimenti di vestita nudi, piedi a processione la seguia ancile. le ridendosene capo, il lavogli et orribili capilli gli tonsoe gli suo, pecto v a orribile devotione. grande con le facea ma abiecte, alcuna senza et cossa lagratiosa adorata rendeadivolto. et alcuna cum letitia letitia cum spendea lacrime quale godea,et que et dolore deldolore piangea cum ‟siche sempre indecente mutatione divolto, la lacrime; di habundantia di bagnava na se quest che di monstro, avedesse non presto supportando quale patientemente il et messere, casone la suo sepe cioe e marito, domando del disvegiato pede il tochoe madona, la de piede il tochare pie lo com che sonno, dal retenuta O riposso. qualche corpo suo al dando medesima se a pocho uno perdonasse che marito lo pregandola e con gratiavolesse qualche impetrare secretecomo vero o quasi oratione, abscose passo, presto con chiesa ala andando perveniva ancille che le fervore, etiamdio tanto di fue oratione in che Pero deschiara. si apertamente sotto di scripte sono que per poveri li a misericordia Et largezza. questa di medesima se a abstinentia peroche loaffectomente. mutasse statononmuto dela li et Dio di l‟amor a rivochasse ne molti li che acio […] continentia. perpetua observarebe ley, che anzi morisse marito selo Conrado magistro di mane nelle che appare manifestamente questo per qual La colpevole. dilectatione alcuna ad subiecta maye pero fu non matrimonio, al legata fusse che comand il disprezare non per ma carnale, dilecto al intendere per non maritale, copula la a volentiera comandimenti. li de numero decimo lo cum Trinitade del q comandamento nel per questo costreta Et como padre. coniugale, nel intrare di costrecta fu inocentemente, uno luoco. cusite, erano se sanita, maniche, le ostia discusiva la consacrata facendo et evangelii santi li legendosi che odiva, venerantia tanta proponimento. suo dal revocare potesse lo non alcuno che acio per obligare soleva si cossa quale la per devotione, sua per parte dì. mezo il anzi in cominziando et dominiche le de dí nelli guanti usare da etiamdio guardanase E messe. le compiuto, fuossero che anzi in con giovineta modo nobile nullo per cosire lasciava la si non maniche solenni le pur etiamdio che dì celebrava, devotione tanta li Et celestiale. Sposo non lo occupatione cum alcuna veghiando vigilantemente per ‟si quale il com oratione, potuto di havesse numero certo uno dì ogni medesima como richedeva la regale magnificentia et com la divina dispositione havea ordinato, cioe cioe haveaordinato, dispositione divina la com magnificentiaetrichedevaregale comola D Et ea uiiain dp i pro o s onv cm l ate m altre; le como ornava si non parto il dopo purificatione Nela C amento del padre, et acio che havesse figlioli da nutrire al serviziodi Idio. serviziodi al nutrire da figlioli havesse che acio et padre, del amento um tanta humilita se sottomisse che per amore di Idio non refudava le cosse ville et ville cosse le refudava non Idio di amore per che sottomisse se humilita tanta um qat dvtoe i saa hmlt vro i do d qat aseia et austerita quanta de Idio, di verso humilita e stata sia devotione quanta e rdino che alchuna donzela piu familiare intra le altre, se, per aventura non levasse levasse non aventura per se, altre, le intra familiare piu donzela alchuna che rdino

poy che prudentemente lo grado dela sua virginitate haveretto et passato passato et haveretto virginitate sua dela grado lo prudentemente che poy edere per grande fertore che usiva da la testa apozato a lo stomaco, o vero a lo a vero o stomaco, lo a apozato testa la da usiva che fertore grande per edere o offeriva con uno agnelo et una candella al‟altare humilmente, acio che per per che acio humilmente, al‟altare candella una et agnelo uno con offeriva o p oy, tornando a casa, quelle vestimente con le quale era andata ala chiesa da chiesa ala andata era quale le con vestimente quelle casa, a tornando oy, o facto. o pire, o fusse constreta dale ancille che andasse in lecto, le satisfacea satisfacea le lecto, in andasse che ancille dale constreta fusse o pire, uale dovea ricevere lo fructo trigesimo, la quale servo la fede dela dela fede la servo quale la trigesimo, fructo lo ricevere dovea uale

E t acio che ella rendesse grasso la sacrifico a Dio de le oratione, le de Dio a sacrifico la grasso rendesse ella che acio t de tochandola la disvegiasse. Una volta acadde che volende volende che acadde volta Una disvegiasse. la tochandola de metea gionso li gioieli et li altri ornamenti del capo in capo del ornamenti altri li et gioieli li gionso metea

U 123 E nde che ad uno infermo difforme nel volto et volto nel difforme infermo uno ad che nde

t questo facea parte per reverentia de la festa, festa, la de reverentia per parte facea questo t

homini disordinati amaystrasse. disordinati homini

C . Di nocte ala oratione spesso levava spesso oratione ala nocte Di nett aoca vga h mal che avegna adoncha onsentite

Q L

voto a le sopra dicte cosse, cosse, dicte sopra le a voto o officio ecclesiastico cum ecclesiastico officio o uando i uando F u maritata aduncha in lo lo in aduncha maritata u n esse si predicava, si esse n ai

fece voto, che che voto, fece

i orv di copriva si lle cosse che che cosse lle N elle letanie letanie elle E t avegna avegna t A vegna sta sta va

CEU eTD Collection 150 145 140 135 130 125 120 115 110 105

con le sue le con sana. suso levo quela orando, ley per nientedimeno ma povera; quella a morte di casone fusse non che temendo presente, grande cossi quello dato d‟avere dolce se vedendo Se terra. in cadendo medesima, se de fuora uscendo che letitia tantaebbe dono, magnifico cossi vedendo quale, la vestimento; sovvenisse. gli liberalmente acio perpetuo cosiva, vestimente loro le regno mane proprie le et con fonte sacro lo del levava fiade spesse fanciuli quali rivenesse li tan baptizati se da fanciulini ali et che sepeliti tuti acio a ma vigilantia, necessitate; ogni alcuna con etperpetualmente la paterna benedictione cum benedicti li niuendo ala dextra di era premuto intenta la de opere fusse septe misericordia Elle poveri‟. li alchuno de „madre chiamavao li tuti che che soveniva largissimamente pativa non che povertade.‟ cap lo proprio. di cossa alchuna lei in havesse non mondo chel acio et Cristo a cambio rendesse che acio desiderava, grandemente posta, gloria grande in ley essendo povertade, dela sel cossi farebbe luy anche che homini. boni alchuni niuena. aderivano gli questo a che sua la duro peret nell‟acquapatientementequesto. negro,conancille mogliandolo lesue per pane piaceremango et abstenente ne se in tuto al acquisto, iusto altri di pareano non che li cibi diversi portati tenere per et alchunii suspicione compagnia. in incurrere non li mangava perche quello di altri mangasse che intendre ad desse questo per che acio divideveli, et ley delicie, diverse grossi. cibi ancille usava condi sue le altri li habundando che observava, diligentia tanta con ley cossa qual puro. pane del contentava t non che si comandato volta alcuna cibi diversi et molti lascivia. Sal lo ricompensasse cossi che accio camera, orazione. in Cristo sposo materazi. vero o tapedi, de lecti alcuni il pregare et orazione secreto. ala in intendre celestiale puotere per Padre nocte la tuta vegiava marito, col giacere da abstinendossi spesso che, Pero macerava. abstinentie et digiunii et discipline e viglie con suo feceala camisa, et fino disciplinarla spoliare daquesto alcune deancile colpevole. lesue in quello portando cossa qual la andare; puote gli non che impedita fu anarxessana la sopravenendo predica, ala morte. ala fino obediente del lege de exemplo la lo seguitasse salva et obedientia adimpleiva, riverentia et marito. del gaudio consentimento lo molto et matrimonio con ley comandava, gli luy che C magistro cioe percipuo, religione mendico et serentiaet di povero ma homo uno di obedientia ala sottomisse si dignitade, per alta piu essendo o fino di uno nello dispecto dicea: „Cossi „Cossi dicea: dispecto nello uno di fino o Lo suo marito gli assegno alcunii iusti renditi de l de renditi iusti alcunii assegno gli marito suo Lo E I A E E

mponea fortemente ancora a se medesima tanta aspreza et abstinentia, che lo co lo che abstinentia, et aspreza tanta medesima se a ancora fortemente mponea ssa certo vestiva li nudi dandogli li vestimenti et ali poveri peregrini et molti da se da molti et peregrini poveri ali et vestimenti li dandogli nudi li vestiva certo ssa poveri ali dava se liberalitate, tanta con temperata fusse medesima se e che avegna t intra marito col tavola ala essendo che usava, bere et mangiare in temperanza tanta t cdt ace lue e a u hmltd, h aazn l ate e ietd et libertade de altre le avanzano che humilitade, sua la de laude a anche ccadete

ancille filava con le sue proprie mane lana et di quella filate si facea fare de le de fare facea si filate quella di et lana mane proprie sue le con filava ancille U na volta, essendo ley afatigata per longo camino, et a et camino, longo per afatigata ley essendo volta, na

con amaro cuore non gli volse perdonare tanta inobedientia, per fin che non la gli cuorefin chenonla amaro volseperdonareper tanta non con inobedientia, ochasse de li cibi del marito de li quali non havesse bona conscentia; la la conscentia; bona havesse non quali li de marito del cibi li de ochasse T utte queste cosse lo suo marito compatientia supportava, affermando supportava, compatientia marito suo lo cosse queste utte A ccadete una volta che, essendo da questo suo confessore chiamata confessore suo questo da essendo che, volta una ccadete E Q imi ses pr ao ee atsle i ee atr nella battere fece si fantaselle dele mano per spesso tiamdio A ad ea otet pr necessita per costrecta era uando

cdr pr h a acn pvrla u ao n asy bono assay uno dato fu poverella alcuna ad che pur ccadere non temesse la turbatione dela famiglia sua. sua. famiglia dela turbatione la temesse non credeano che fusse morta; la qual cossa la beata Helisabeth Helisabeth beata la cossa qual la morta; fusse che credeano E M t spesse fiata rifudava li cibi d‟la corte et cercava cibi de de cibi cercava et corte d‟la cibi li rifudava fiata spesse t a nientedimeno sedendo la mensa ponea la mano al mano la ponea sedendomensa nientedimeno la a E l Signore et Salvatore nostro Gesu Cristo, lo quale fu quale lo Cristo, Gesu nostro Salvatore et Signore l t quando il marito non era a casa, vegiava con lo suo lo con vegiava casa, a era non marito il quando t

124 A vatore flagellato et la carne restringesse da ogni da restringesse carne la et flagellato vatore

cio che cossi facendo havesse lo merito de la la de merito lo havesse facendo cossi che cio

a onrado tanto stutamente che tuto quello tuto che stutamente tanto onrado che per la compaternitate contracta piu contracta compaternitate la per che dr qad sr vnt a tt di stato a venuta saro quando ndaro i quali cum alcune de le sue ancille sue le de alcune cum quali i e e smo omv sopra dormiva somno del te

M eto ord gi avea gli Conrado aestro lo marito et a se fussero se a et marito lo L sua possidesse. o stato etiamdio stato o S pesse fiate ley fiate pesse E

t copiendo t i cibi rpo

to to

CEU eTD Collection 195 190 185 180 175 170 165 160 155

le sue bone opere. fidele et magnifico marito suo langravio, princi esso essendo quale nella Santa; Terra a andare la ad indusse visitare lo fede della difensione in sua potentia la de arme le che convertisse chello cose quelle tute facesse ella salu a che Dio di sua honore fussero dona ala concedete cosse, queste a medesimo se devoto. era divini servitii li in nientemeno occupato fusse facende loro exequiestava devotamente. poverello. uno di corpo corp loro li poveri. li de exequie lo affecto dela et consulatione, per intrando per compassione, la de affecto lo per caminare, del fatigha neces la familiarmente per visitatione, la de dignatione loro per nelle cioe singulari: et meriti cinque de subveniva consideratione la per che acio quali cossa qual devotamente la Per conforto. ali longezza; camerete la de per ne loro via, stanchezza la de grevezza la de le pagura per lasciando non consulava, gli et benignissimamente sollicitamente visitava cerchan diligentemente che necessitose, vero o miserabile, persone le circa ma per questosaxi, guastarono sene non niente. a zugare farle castello, lo per in portandole vestimento proprio lo vitro in di essa caudrano zugare, cosse da cosse quale altre le fanciulini li et fare solea aneleti como [con]solatio prendre comprare a facea gli inschiera ley ley a Et gli innazi collocaveno. tutti et casa madre; in sua lei fusse intrando se Et come madre. dricto, cossi dimandavano andavano quali la tuti ali che diligentia rendeva summa se cum dolce persone a povere humile le de fanciulini li notrire fatica casa med quella In grave. a questo havessero sue ancille le che avegna manegava, gli mane di parole cumDio, et necessitate sue nientem l‟ayre, le aloro dando discendere, patientia. a loro inducea exortatione et ascendere lo de faticha gr nutriva quale lo in castello, era che quantitade quella in cervosa la dentro gli era innanzi. ma minuito, vero o manchato pero sufficienteme uno ogni ad dato habiandone et cervosa infanza disotrahereet cosse a alemolti et se ancille reseruarleali poveri. di. il tuto per bastava M gli pocho cossi quello virtu divina per nientedimeno loro, grande. di fame alchuno et carestia era alora che pero necessitate, sua pover li parte ogni da congregati et granari suoy li de biana la tuta ricolse la e , a alora era quale il Imperatore, Fedricho di corte ala diesse andato Langravio marito et opere bone le de fructo glorioso lo ricevesse deexemplo vera humilitade et dele corpo fatighedel proprio dise elimosina a Dio questo per che acio vestimente, olte fiate mandandogli la perrunia vendeva li orn li vendeva perrunia la mandandogli fiate olte m pe, con fede intiera et devotione rendete lo spirito a Dio, ricevendo lo glorioso facto de facto glorioso lo ricevendo Dio, a spirito lo rendete devotione et intiera fede con pe, a dava a loro gli remedii et li furbiva cum lo vello del proprio capo et con le proprie proprie le con et capo proprio del vello lo cum furbiva li et remedii gli loro a dava a Andava questa sancta visitando gli infermi; gli visitando sancta questa Andava E E L In queste cosse è da laudare la devotione de devotione la laudare da è cosse queste In E

y acv l afmt e ai oei aa i lmni I tno h esno o suo lo essendo che tanto In alimenti. li dava poveri ali et affamati li pasceva ey ssa visitava frequentemente le sepulture de li poveri; cum la mente divota correa ale ale correa divota mente la cum poveri; li de sepulture le frequentemente visitava ssa altissimo lo sotto casa grandissima una facto havea peregrini: poveri li albergava ssa assetiti. alli bere dava sete portando ssa i, in tanto che una fiata lo suo vello grando di lino taglio in peze et lo involse nel involse lo et peze in taglio lino di grando vello suo lo fiata una che tanto in i, eno la corruptione de li infirmi; d‟estade non ebbe a schiffo per lo amore di di amore lo per schiffo a ebbe non d‟estade infirmi; li de corruptione la eno

E t le vestimente le quale cum le proprie mane havea facte le aconciava a a aconciava le facte havea mane proprie le cum quale le vestimente le t E tiamdio le lore sepolture cum le proprie mane contraectava et nele nele et contraectava mane proprie le cum sepolture lore le tiamdio te de l‟anima sua. Ma desiderando la beata Elisabeth, sua dona, dona, sua Elisabeth, beata la desiderando Ma sua. l‟anima de te ne ottdn; i ul on d vstv nn obstrandola non visitava dí ogni quali li moltitudine; ande

lo fare li presenti, overo larenumeratione. doni ricevesse lo farepresenti, li E t avegna che avesse portato sempre ogni corruptione di di corruptione ogni sempre portato avesse che avegna t 125

gli cadetteno in una grande profunditate sopra sopra profunditate grande una in cadetteno gli

l suo marito, il quale avegna che in grande in che avegna quale il marito, suo l M amenti per podere aloro sovenire. aloro podere per amenti t anta compassione prendea lo suo cuore suo lo prendea compassione anta pr n vla itiuno l poveri ali distribuendo volta una pur a nte, fu trovato che lo vasello non era non vasello lo che trovato fu nte, E t quantunque pocho desse ad ad desse pocho quantunque t E t pero che non podea dare dare podea non che pero t iae t ie prl di parole dicea et sitate

u smo tdo si studio summo cum

i ogni di gli dava la dava gli di ogni i do li hospitii, gli hospitii, li do .

H esima esima avea

CEU eTD Collection 245 240 235 230 225 220 215 210 205 200

la portava uno palio griso, il quale era rapezato di pano di altro colore, le maniche etiamdio maniche dela rapezzate tunica de rote similmente pano de le colore, altro di pano di rapezato era quale il griso, palio uno portava la marito del morte la chedispecto, cossi fu Lohabito suo volse. non Conradomaestro ma casa in casa mendicaredi dopo continentia perpetua observando habiate, et humile griso, veste cioe religoso, habito di vestite si transferiti, sono gloria la de dextra ala observan tua ala ricomando me et lui Ma mortale. gratia.‟ vita a revocarebbe lo ne capo di capillo uno cum mend mondo per il poverela tuto io povero, esso con che conditione questa con etiamdio luy cum vivere ancora amasse molto […] io che ben che Signore, p say nientemeno amatore, Tu tuo questo misera. me consolare di dignato sei tu tuo; dilecto mio sposo dolce del osse le de receptione nella che Signore, rendo ti ‟Gratia dicendo: che acio ritornata, furono lacrime di fusse effusione et devotione ley molta cumda che et vescovo dicto vescovo dal osse dite chel le et devotamente marito Unde del osse alle oltramare. incontra andasse di parte dale portate furono Signore, il disponendo Ecco Signore. al castitade sua la lacrime cum ricomendata avendo ley et maritata; fusse che tanto a fino li stare per menata castello alchuno che inhorrore ciaschadunofataco mehavesse acio naso, il tagliarebe mi mancho al trovasse non rimedio altro che possia Et contradico. gli parole le con et cuore lo cum consentiro non io alcuno, cum copulare uora(?) me barba mio lo firmo consiglo. mio humano lo il diffaza et guardara violentia ogni chel rompara et continentia, proponimento perpetua votato ho io quale del amore per Signore, nel credo „Io disse: confortandole quale la pianto, cum Elisabetha beata la a sapere a l feceno lacrime molte con affligeano si questo per et sepeno continentia, votato haueano ley cum cossa qual La marito. altro uno dargli di intendendo cautamente, bambergnies Et fango. profundo nel cade humilissima quella levandosi etle dal etallegriandossesuevestimente.forbite fango ridendo luogho dare volse gli non piede quelle via medesima quellaperpassando beneficiihavea facti, molti gia qualeala vegia, una et piede alcune sopra passando et grande fango di piena strete via bona una per trovano Ma dale al ritorno constrecta coniato prese albergatrice prenderebe et albergatore dalo aggravata fanciulini, essendomalvogliente con suoi li et turbulatione sua questa per Dio cantassero a gratie rendessero che pregogli uno et minori in frati deli puose casa se tabernaro uno povertate di graz molte rendendo porci, casa di li suti gia erano in dove desiderio luocho beata concepto questa longo nocte lo aduncha et Avendo patientia obtenesse. sua la cognosciuta fusse questo per brutalmente defraciata fu marito suo del vassali d‟alchuni prodiga et sexagesimo, decalogo et etde comandamenti septiopere li li lamisericordia. de fructo lo havesse ma viduile continentia la de

et si labo mandato in susidio de la tua Sancta Terra. Et aben che me fusse dolorabile dolorabile fusse me che aben Et Terra. Sancta tua la de susidio in mandato labo si et

sed aoc d cmadmno i ulo u bra ota u vlnae ad voluntate sua contra barba suo quello di commandamento di adonca Essendo vescovo al povertade sua dela condlendossi molto madregna sua la questo Fato tuta pergia divulgatamarito suo del morte la essendo Ma privata fusse non che cio a veduilo, stato lo abracio devotione con dona beata quela Et t co ta cel nn edse o rco etsm, o ul f dt a quelli a dato fu quale lo centesimo, fructo lo perdesse non chella etiam acio Et eo la perfetione evangelica, li quali da la sinistra parte, o vero mandano de la miseria la de mandano vero o parte, sinistra la da quali li evangelica, perfetione la eo connato(?) e em laudamus Deum Te e, suo anunculo la meno, lo quale honestamente ritenendola la retenete retenete la ritenendola honestamente quale lo meno, la anunculo suo e,

icasse, nientemeno tu fay che come tua volonta non lo redimerebe pur pur redimerebe lo non volonta tua come che fay tu nientemeno icasse, luogo di prima e li suoy fanciulini in diversi luochi mando a nutricare. a mando luochi diversi in fanciulini suoy li e prima di luogo

dali homini, se io lo trovasse benefactori et benivoli.‟ benefactoriettrovasselo io se homini, dali E sget d f vdt itae n aa i n suo uno di casa in intrave veduta fu di seguente El . er tuo amore volenthiera me sono voluta provare de la sua la de provare voluta sono me volenthiera amore tuo er gli assignatogli streto uno 126 ssi difforme.‟ssi

altro colore.altro ricevute. Levando la mente al Signore et Signore al mente la Levando ricevute. ie a Dio. Ma alora del matino ando a ando matino del alora Ma Dio. a ie

oo esn osarc d lo de obsuatrice persona como conmo(?) [ …

logariolo […] […] ] questa como desipatrice comoquesta

et totalmente, acio che acio totalmente, et le osse del suo marito suo del osse le

[…] Et se pur per ventura per pur se Et dicendo: „Volentieri „Volentieri dicendo:

le ancille, le quale quale le ancille, le ; et essendo molto molto ; etessendo

Essendo adonchaEssendo t os andare volse et supra […] […] o CEU eTD Collection 295 290 285 280 275 270 265 260 255 250

inchinoe inscosso alla sua ancilla. Et levando li ochij a ciello per una fenestra fixamente tanto fixamente fenestra una per ciello a longoochij li levando Et ancilla. sua alla per inscosso inchinoe quale nella quello sulo divina Dio; per reficiata di fu consolata presentia spatio la vedesse se come fissii, ochii li cum che pare oratione in co volto suo il difformano che quella Signore al dava Signore al pagui mutano quelli che che parea dicea volto; Et giocundo indeformitade. del mai usiveno lacrime le feve che uno di usissero ‟si devotione, iocunda di lacrime fuori mandava allora alliegra, vero o iocunda, piu parea quando Et inflamare. et radiare altri spe di et lacrimo di havea gratie speciale haverebe tosto piu trovato, havesseelecta.‟ ville piu vita altra „Se dicea: Et singulare via. mandava alcuna le lavare, de persone le a impedisser la non ancille le che acio et dice lavava, cucina la de osadelli altri li se et scudelle le como volte Piu „te‟. cioe parlando inferiore, fediale che sola modo nel sola ma le preminentia, a vuy; chiamasse la vero ancelle sue o le che madona, modo alcuno per pativa non che sonniegea, si humilitate tanta In letitia.‟ spirituale per Dio a levarsi dovemo cessando ella ma abassate, esser dovemo et abassata si fluivo apparsero lisegni dele batature. gli septimane tre a fino che disciplinare gravamente cossi fece luy maestro; suo dal licentia la vescovo, richo alcuno ad che acioconsolatione chetemporale dimeal ogni oratione da disperasse.‟ tuto tosto piu mendico, et povero Conrado, maestro di mortale, obedientia l‟omo ho ratione temo questa tuto Per celestiale! Dio Giudice lo per temere „Se debo quanto etiamdio: la Dicea per vittoria. et sua di l‟anima ornata possedesse fusse patientia obedientia per che acio patientia, a constante gli et ancile obedientia le de alchune che acio et Dio, pr faceatrovataella cosse queste In a havensolea.tute che gloria la memoria arevocasse levasse amore et affectione sua la et volontade parte piange l‟una ley; da multo rimosse le infantia, sua la da ley cum nutrite dilecte et fidelle ancille sue due che Intanto compagnia. sua dala separava gli amasse piu ley che parea che quelli Et volunta. senta che pare amarealtro cheDio.‟ me non et mente per ho dispretio mio lo exaudit et prossimi, mei ha altri li de como Signore piu „Il ancille: curo me non figlioli ale mei li de et sterco como disse riputo temporale cosse le che tanto In incontinente oratione‟. questa Et oratione‟. tua la è cosse „Exaudita disse: gli che Signore le lo audite oratione la Facta tute fortezza. et contumelie le mente di dispresio lo infundesse gli cav gli et temporale, che Signore lo pregho havesse, impedimento modo nullo per ridurla di richezze habundare. solicitato grandemente pover le con havendo tosto piu Et volendo aconsentite, Re.‟ di veduta stata figlola e etiamdio lana ne vestita, filare habito ville cosse di apparito e maye „Si disse: vedendo filare et sedie humilmente vedendola Et habito. tale in vedendo quellaquale lo padre, del cioe sua, casa a menarla di procurasse che conte uno mando gli ntemplatione vedea visionecelestiale.

t ie ae u acle s e lr cnoad: S cm l gaen rbtno lo ributando gramegna la como „Si consolando: loro et ‟sì ancille sue ale dicea Et monace, alquante n di inchiostro inlo intrata essendo Una volta impone gli Conrado magistro Etiamdio nullo devotione intenta sua la et Dio in mettesse tuto amore suo chel acio Et divenuta, esser miseria tale figloladi sua la Ungaria,odendo di Regi padre suo po‟ Ma Uno di in lo sacro tempo quarismale essendo in chiesa cossi stava intenta alo altare altare alo intenta stava cossi chiesa in essendo quarismale tempo sacro lo in di Uno contemplatione; continua in vacava parte optima la possedesse Maria con che acio Ma

et l‟altra. Et questo facea quello homo sancto acio che anichilasse la sua sua la anichilasse che acio sancto homo quello facea questo Et l‟altra. et

rissimo fonte per tal modo, che parea piangere et gaudire non mutandosi mutandosi non gaudire et piangere parea che modo, tal per fonte rissimo

asse dal cuore suo la dilectione deli figloli, et che li cavasse di avere per per avere di cavasse li che et figloli, deli dilectione la suo cuore dal asse

discrescendo si levata, cossi noy per alchuna afflictione per humilitade per afflictione alchuna per noy cossi levata, si discrescendo

revellatione. Poy che tornata fu a casa per debilitade debilitade per casa a fu tornata che Poy revellatione. sse celestiale visione vedere et a lo amore di Dio li Dio di amore lo a et vedere visione celestiale sse e vivere in povertate, che cum li Richi di molte di Richi li cum che povertate, in vivere e 127 a spesse volte cosse moleste e contrarie ala sua sua ala contrarie e moleste cosse volte spesse a

[…]

con allegrezza et iocunditade. In essa sua sua essa In iocunditade. et allegrezza con , per confusione et admiratione et confusione per , voluto sotto ponere me ala me ponere sotto voluto o se non quando le voleva voleva le quando non se o on havendo domandata domandata on havendo

l mia la o esta ala ala esta ro ro CEU eTD Collection 345 340 335 330 325 320 315 310 305 300

inducendo. Etunavegiaviaresistendo castigandola pur laindusse c communione et confessioneala infirmi Essi calciamento. dislaciavai li ingenochiandosi quale puo pagni suoi li et necessario luoco alo porto braccie sue le cum volte sei nocte una in pur rogiroso; ‟si poveri a portav facea che si servitio humilmente, esso In copriamo!‟ et Signore lo cossi bagnamo che noy per be‟ va como „O ancille: ale dicta chella tanto in corpriva; gli lecto in ponendoli et bambolini, a felicita cossi era Certamente fantesella. ville cuor lamarito memoriasuopero del che siallegrava. ingiurie le tutte che s pero gaudentemente Et favea matta. l‟apellavano tutti la et tuti prodiga, cossa et quale la dissipatrice per reputavano Marupuch, chiamato loco uno in hospitale grande uno construsse ta una cioe marche, de miliaria dua sua dota la per ricevuto Havendo pietade. la de opere septe nelle sopra di como Martha, di ministratione ydoneoNon essendo anchora ale spirituale diq alecossegiouene carnale. usatopur quelloche caldo quellofreddo etiamdio infiamo che pero cossi fu qual il oratione, sue le de se fervore affogato lo a dimostreo giouene nel monstrata tornando fiama quale minori. frati il di nell‟ordine ardore, intro di gratia, divina cesso dala illuminato giouene medesimo lo oratione, la finita haue Elisabeth beata non suo calore lo et sudore; grande lo pot per bagnate vestimente sue le trovarono tenendo et piu pur quella parecchiepersone In correndo chematto. tanto como la, in e qua in voltava Et braccia le et io corpo che oratione!‟ pero madona, la „Cessate disse: da etqu tuto bruso et meno vengo cridoe cessate forte piu madona, giouene il „Cessate pregando, attentamente dicendo: crido voce alta questa l etiamdio orationeche amonendo et dona ala beata adoncha Dandossi prego.‟ vene grandemente e madona, contento molto „Sono giouene: quello Rispuose Signore?‟ il tu per pregasse io che contento Saresti Creatore. cu dissolutamente tropo secularmente vivi che „Paremi disse: gioveneet vestito uno volta una se a Chiamo infiamava. altri li etiam che narrare.” fervore, tanto conviene di trovata ficeva oratione sua la fiate non spesse et sole di como radii, uscivano suoy ochi vidi li da et quale le cosse „Quelle rispose: l‟altare, Nientemenogaudio fuiuningrando et cosseche sapiatevidi maravegliose di io Dio.‟ suto vide chela voy mecoiosaro teco.” esser tu „Se disse: ineffabile me volto, suo di del demonstratione risplendea la per visione letificandomi compassione havendomi sua la de me Et a rimanea monstreo. al Rimanete iocunditade. me benissimo suo volto lo et me, a inclinoe si benignamente che Gesu, et aperto celo lo veduto ho „Io disse: importunitade, che quello gl‟indicasse loro confirmatione et Dio di honore ad che ancille dale esser pregata fu questo voglio Dopo separare.‟ te da io voglio me non mai et et teco, meco, esser voy tu „Signore, disse: et parlaoe finalmente nulla, per dicea tacendonon poy, Ma consolatione. divine talle in state compiuta a cossi fino piangere¸et per ad comincio novo, di ochii gli sarrando Et prima. di como allegra cossi fu per pezo visio uno tale per quando quale la mirabilmente; rise etiam che facia, sua la donento aliegra eano parire a le mane. Cridando lui et dicendo: „Io ardo tuto et si consumo.‟ Et como la la como Et consumo.‟ si et tuto ardo „Io dicendo: et lui Cridando mane. le a parire eano se nel leto,marcenetava le piagheet ligava et medicandola tagliando le ali unge piedide la imbracati Etiamdio spesse volte stando in oratione. La sua facia maravegliosamente ris maravegliosamente facia sua La oratione. in stando volte spesse Etiamdio la manifesta che pregata Essendo oduto. avete voy como rispose, io quale Al t oca h leb cntut loptl, e ide l srii d l pvr, como poveri, li de servitio alo diedde se l‟ospitale, construito l‟ebbe che poscia Et fatigola la per Maria di l‟ocio lassoe non perfectione la de sumita ala lei Avendo ne giocunda fu cossi letificata, subito si mutoe in pianto. Et levando ancho‟ li ochii li ancho‟ levando Et pianto. in mutoe si subito letificata, cossi fu giocunda ne

oetei aaa Eimi ua eia riimne ers ses lavando spesso leprosa orribilmente femina una Etiamdio lavava. volentieri ce n fnilo i qae ae slmne n oho t r tuto era et ochio uno solamente havea quale il fanciulio, uno che a potr lipo eaeo? ce rp tso ae gtt dl suo dal getato hauea tosto tropo che peraueno(?) l‟impro opportare anto!‟ Era tanto pieno di calore, che tutto sudando, et fumando lo fumando et sudando, tutto checalore, di pieno tanto Era anto!‟

fflicta di molta melanconia per lo suo partimento, il quale il partimento, suo lo per melanconia molta di fflicta ui per se medesimo orasse. Lo giouene incontinente al incontinente giouene Lo orasse. medesimo se per ui 128 l moneta, parte ne diede ali poveri; del‟altra ne del‟altra poveri; ali diede ne parte moneta, l

ueste tale cossecapace.ueste nonera

ministrare ali poveri che li bagnava, cioe li li cioe bagnava, li che poveri ali ministrare

va euo quella veduto avea mciosia cossa che debi servire al tuo al servire debi che cossa mciosia um batuture. Et quella in quella in quella Et veduto bono spatio che che spatio bono

per la loro loro la per

plendea plendea visione CEU eTD Collection 395 390 385 380 375 370 365 360 355 350

monumen nel posto fu corpo suo Il reliquie. grande per reservano queste et partiale qualche vestimente le de alcuni capilli, li de tagliaveno gli alcuni che tanto in popoli; deli devotione molta fu Li risposo le facessero che quello cantasse se parea como melodia, suavissima perche audita fu aere admiratione in etiam Alora in quella. di exequie homo ogni mirevano che canti di modi varij me suave cussi cum qualli li innanzi; veduto havea giamay neuscivauscite diquello.Anzi, unoaromaticogli checonfortava che odore, erano. quelli hora nel Signore MCXXXI annodel estrema l‟ora ripose venendo inpace. nel reclinato fu amici.‟ breve li Da sonosuoi ale celestialle quelli che nozze onnipotente Signoreprovocato ha et nascere volse Cristo quale „Gia disse: transito, suo del l‟ora nela approximandosi Ma presepio.‟ mezanocte la approxima se che „Ecco li Da voy?‟ a venisse disse: poy Da fuge!‟ fuge,„Fuge, voce: alta ad diavolo volte tre crido diavolo lo caciando quasi selpocho facesti „Che loro: a disse transito suo lo innanzi dí uceleta ultimo nel Ma orare. „Una di cesso non mai rispose: et alegra fu sempre infirmitade questo, sua quella In cantare.‟ facesse essendo casione quale quale la per t dolcissimamente; ancille ponendosi le cantare de circumstanti una dali da audita domandata fu parede, ala facia pr ti a tabernaculi nelli intra et mia dilecta „Viene dicendo: aparve gli Cristo celo. del quello havesse mondo, del Re li de reamo lo disprezato avea che quella che acio dilecta, sua questa mondo questo di carcere convenevole, gli diede fiola lasua a etgli cosse nutrire si provederedele necessarie. era como ingratitudine, sua dela riprendendoli Quali perdonanza. domandogli ritorna oltra piu andare marito ne‟l ley ala anunziata essendo ne povera, dicta qualcossa la potendo non che LaUnde oratione. in incontinente misse si marito. Helixabeth, beata suo col fuggiti dono. occultamente gli femmina etiam povera calze proprie sue le et fanciullina sua la dentro involtare per povera quella a dieda e fanticella dela pelica la de maniche le tolse che Intanto necessarie. erano gli che cosse le diede madre ala et nome, suo il puose gli se et fonte nel vivendo filiolo et religione di mio habito di hospitale con beataHelisabeth meno laudabile vita. sel vesti si che giovene la capilli, continente per in caro li che Unde piu imperiale.‟ perduti ancora habi me „El tu disse: che Elley capilli. questo nelli dilectione tanta havuta havesse non haverebbe tempo longo gia che que rispose elle Et salute. vita di pro bono la alcuno cuore Domandando nel conceputo adoperare. mai l‟avea se alcuna giovane quella vanita Elisabeth beata esse cum ne capilli, suoi de ambitione tanta cum ley piangendo capilli, li tagliati fussero tuto al che comando Elisabeth beata alla innanzi essendo menata come quale La inferma. sorella sua una visitare per ma elemosina, ricevere per non nome avea che puta una eco Et capilli. deli parte alcuna tagliata fusse gli sua, parte la ultra ricevesse che acio loco, suo lo mutasse poveri altri li de preinditio in poveri alcuno se che lege, questa a posta fu gli ministrando ley, dividendo povertade molta tutti Essendo sua. dopo dote la de Ma ricevete ella che poveri. marche, cinquecento ali dividea riceveva ella che pretio di cio non era colpevole. Rispose che almeno da qua innanzi non potea andare alli balli alli andare potea non innanzi qua da almeno che Rispose colpevole. era non cio di poiadse o ep nl ul l Si lo quale nel tempo lo Aproximandosse s del lavo la Elisabeth beata la fanciulina, una poverella una parturito Havendo lo et mandata alei monestero alcuno et lana; filava infirmi, ali servire da cessando Ma lr frn vdt mli cel sl om dl cis cnrgt, i ul niuno quali li congregati, chiesa dela colmo sul uccelli molti veduti furono Alora n terra la sopra di quatro stesse corpo suo chel avegna Et Regnum mundi Regnum to, il qualeto, il poifutrovato vedolere, cio vendre odore. a e t a aee os saeet h cnao h h eim rvct m a mi provocato etiam ha che cantato ha suavemente cossi parede la et me ra ,

eparati.‟ lo quale si canta si quale lo [ …]

Infermandosi adoncha et stando suso lo lecto et voltando la voltando et lecto lo suso stando et adoncha Infermandosi la qualle havea troppo bella capilatura, vena passando per lì, per passando vena capilatura, bella troppo havea qualle la oo nito l u mlrt aa et Helisabeth, beata ala malgrato suo al indietro rono nel officio de la Vergine. Li fu molto crido di poveri. di crido molto Lifu Vergine. la de officio nel 129

gnore havea disposto di trare dela misera misera dela trare di disposto havea gnore

Ma passate le tre septimane quella quella septimane tre le passate Ma lodia cantavano et suonavino tanti suonavino et cantavano lodia us sbiao la dignitade alla sublimato fusse

è pronte il tempo nel quale lo quale nel tempo il pronte è

tolto habito di religione, se religione, di habito tolto

ordinatamente allogiati et allogiati ordinatamente etmn acn fetore alcuno ientemeno

ponimento

a uno a

acro CEU eTD Collection 445 440 435 430 425 420 415 410 405 400

bevere ala fanticella et quella commossa ad ira dicendogli dicendogli ira ad commossa quella et fanticella ala bevere adimpire suoetqu lovoto di di scudio si sanitate la ricevuta incontinente quale lo votato avea che ymagini la fare da cera la data fusse gli che comando et licentio lo udito hebe abbate lo como cossa quale la languire, ay che quello compii pre lo infiamitate che medesima quella fino adoncha Presto votato.‟ per infermo saray „Sempre disse: apparendogli apparse, gli prima in quale la persona medesima quella nocte sequente La inganate confesione. la con instabile bene sua di specie soto fi licite che monaco quello non consiglare di delibero pero cosse Et demonio. dil a apparatione induti essere monaci li fiade spesse priore dela veramente maraveglioso ‟se co questo odendo sia cio cum adimpire dovesse priore si che voto del molto dubitarono ma lo monaco, quello di sanitate et abbate lo Tornato Venendo sanitate. voto. fece superiore, rimaso era che ap quello et quella adoncha di consiglio di priore lo et abbate lo casa in essendo non infermo, quello Et Elisabeth. beata ala votasse si sanitade desiderava ello v donna, venerabile una apparve gli nocte Una cridare. suo lo per conturbava et compassione a homo ogni inducea che dolori, di circundato cossi et infirmitade tanto di aggravato fu Henrico nome havea che cistercensi deli dell‟ordine sotto, di qui posti sono ne lassandone per brevitade. molti alcuni quali li de miracoli, di diversitate gloriosa di magnificata mo di operatione del corpo suo. olio uscite pero misericordia la de opere le tuti de ripiena lei essendo che suo, corpo del olio che allo portino electi anime ali loro le cossi che regno celestiale. all‟onferno, acio confortarli, portano per loco angeli di divine moltitudine le conviene morono et […] cum cruciarli celestiale per di dimonii honorassero suo corpo lo et cielo grand aduna si vero o conviene, in morono cheali reprobijcomo ‟Si iubillatione. sua l‟anima portassero che acio Dio, da cantaveno iubilando che ucelli quelli certo appai Che ucelli. et angeli deli iubilatione ala quanto che pero odore, nella morte. lo de exaltatione castit ala di corpo quanto suo e il veramente questo Et fusse. munditia et purita quanta quant secundariamente gaudio e Manifesto nuntioe. di eterno e lo l‟angello diavolo impaurito fugitte di intendere ad da ferito si confusamente adoncha pero questo Elisabeth Per beata fugire. questa in suo del havea non perche ma morte ala c nel ritenere podete lo non ‟si pronta el moreno, che alcuna inquelli ratione Lo‟si ha fuora diavolo suavitate. voce de per che misurato, ex cossi fu qualle il rivellatione, quella per concepite che gaudio exmensurato sulo fece ley che canto quello Et consolatione. magiore sua a damnatione eterna la confus eterno rivellato lo stato annuntio e li fiade che alcune deputato reprobi custodia ali Como sua gaudio. alla fu quale lo cantare, a indusse la quale Quella deminii. deli ley tra expulsione cantava che alla ucellata et ucelli, deli melodia alla quanta questo et sanchtade, s ce nuo oao i lct fr vt, e bias a uli Cgoe tado lo etiamdio Cognobe quelli. a obligarsi ne voto, fare liceto sia monaco niuno a che ssa endo sopra la cima dela chiesa. Credemo che fussero gli angeli li quali furono mandati furono quali li angeli gli fussero che Credemo chiesa. dela cima la sopra endo sione, cossi ali electi alcuna volta fu rivellata la eterna loro salute a sua magiore magiore sua a salute loro eterna la rivellata fu volta alcuna electi ali cossi sione, uno mnfsao i uno eio t osna i ap Do t uso pr la per e questo et Dio appo sia possanza et merito quinto di manifestato e Quinto misericor quanta di manifestato e Quarto e questo et fusse; dignitate et eccellentia quanta di terzamente etiam e Manifestato fusse quanta de Elisabeth: beata essa transito suo nel adoncha e Manifestato n goeea h ae oe ein e vsot di vescoato del Benigna nome avea che gioveneta Una vescova del monastero uno in Sansonia di parte Nelle

t mrcl, h vrmne o c‟la sie i usa acr, i s la si Dio carcere, questa di uscite ch‟ella poi veramente che miracoli, lti parendo gli fecegli lo segno dela croce sopra di luy e luy presto ricevete presto luy e luy di sopra croce dela segno lo fecegli gli parendo

e lo muro cossi dolcemente, credono che fusse lo angello suo; il il suo; angello lo fusse che credono dolcemente, cossi muro lo e ella infirmitate piuniente sentite.

ade et mundicia resplendite per questo rendere suave odore odore suave rendere questo per resplendite mundicia et ade 130 estita gloriosamente, la quale le amonite che se che amonite le quale la gloriosamente, estita

dia fusse et pietade; et fusse dia snttd el fse dl qae lo quale dala fusse, ella sanctitade a tale: se et con gli dolori de comincio a comincio de dolori gli con et se

„Beve et lo diavolo gli pozete gli diavolo lo et „Beve […] […] o itne uo monico uno histense, to

aed oadt da domandato havendo et questo perche uscite uscite perche questo et rmasse la mente la rmasse e moltitudine di moltitudine e oe a uscite ma uore CEU eTD Collection 495 490 485 480 475 470 465 460 455 450

meriti di sanctameriti di Helisabeth ala vitacomo prima. ala vitacomo prima. di d inflatione restaurato fu presto et Helisabeth sancta a voto fato fu sua resuscitatione la per Et movimento. la per et pelle dela negrezza la per et ogii li de et buocha la de aperturaera orribile la gli per et corpoche del rigiditate tempo la per et di stato spatio molto lo Per morto. l‟era che cognoscete fuora tracto et pescato che puoy quale lo morto, li giacea fanciulo uno che auedre si et acqua trare et cum puotea ogni et vivo esano. ricevete suo lofigliolo devotionequanto morto giaciuto domand a suo misse si corpo madre La lo tedescha. miglia et quatro di l‟anima, spatio per rigido vero o spirito, lo uscito gia essendo Necellino, homo, gli fu rendutalavit ogni ogni vedendo et Elisabeth vita, beata dela di meriti ali ricorrendosegno Et morto. niuno fusse che indicava lui homo in trovando non che rigido, et movimento et sentimento cossi D fiume. nello cadette rifigando indiscretamente che era sanoet mortolevo tutto vivo. g la et et fossa advitorio lo la adivuocare incominciarono barba lo adoncha et padre lo forcha, Apparecchiata dalla deposto gia essendo sepultura. nela metesselo et dispicasseno lo che parenti apicato cossi fue fra luy e contra apicatosententia la data Finalmente molto. consolandolo lume molte con duy apparsono tutti nocte sequente la che Unde advitorio. suo in Conrado magistro domandava puotea D a medesimo se totalmente offerite iudice, piena avendo et molto la piedaet presto del laritrassesana. monumento maravigliandosi cossa quale la Et ha speranzadi vedere. puoteno lo piu ne loro da disparite vegio lo incontinente Et domandino.‟ se perseverantia com loro sussciagij cheli offer loro le fatte che quelli stolti sono che ancora dice et cohoperatore; miracoli neli lei con compagno Nicolao ticco alora habi ma sano, fatosarai tosto piu meteray,tanto la gioso piu giuntoquale la pieda, la facta sotto ivi de capo uno da inferma mane la metti che pur sanitate riceveray securamente che „Va dicendo: benedisse lo levata mano la con lui infirmitade, sua la dito avene gli infermo questo quando Et ley. per miracoli molti fa Dio li et Elisabethi sancta di corpo lo lo ripossa asporto, dove Marurh reverendo di veniva che di rispose quale al vegio veniva; li uno dove domando salutando via quale in apparve gli andando quale Alo devotione. multa dela volte due sepolcro lo visitando et quella; Helisabeth beata di lusso perduto havea tuto in t che ‟sì la mano sopra bevere a benedicta acqua et mangiare a pane meravigliandosi levosana.incontinente si stupendoet tuti di pocho uno dato fu gli tomba, la sopra morta como stando ley, per voto fato essendogli Et Elisabeth. beata questa credeano che ‟si chemata, fuse indemoniata. como cridava et miserabili gesti facea como cossa qual sconfio la ventre per suo veneno, lo uno presto et collo nel male grande sentiva cridando chella tanto in u che giovene alla apparse che ‟Si bevere!‟ da ratia de la beata Elisabeth. Et ecco che con grande admiratione di tuti stupore, quello stupore, tuti di admiratione grande con che ecco Et Elisabeth. beata la de ratia Uno del vescovato colonese che avea nome Hermano, essendo ritenuto in carcere dal carcere in ritenuto essendo Hermano, nome avea che colonese vescovato del Uno una contracta havendo Deterico nome aveva che traiactense diocesi del homo Uno di sepoltura ala menata fu qualli li doppo stato questo in anni duy per costrey Stete Etiamdio una fanciulina somersa nel fiume, essendo puoi cavata fora fu restituita per cavatarestituita forafu puoi essendo fiume, nelfanciulinasomersa una Etiamdio a giovene uno vene caso, a pozzo nel caduto essendo anni, quatro di fanciullino Uno nome avea che maguntino, diocesi del mezzo et anni tre havea che fanciolino Uno pescare a intento essendo Burcardo, chiamato maguntino vescovato del scolare Uno vere sanitade, questo homo, secondo lo consiglio del vegio, misse la mano sottomano la misse vegio,consigliodel lo secondo homo, questo sanitade, vere

et non ricevendo pero sanitate, gli ando la terza volta con la dona sua con sua dona la con volta terza la ando gli sanitate, pero ricevendo non et

a et salute. e sai d uo il tedesco. miglo uno di spatio per te presto se partino, concio sia cossa che alli sancti piacia piacia sancti alli che cossa sia concio partino, se presto te

l ete t e l piain dl etmno et sentimento del privatione la per et ventre el io et ala beata Elisabeth et con quanta devotione quanta con et Elisabeth beata ala et io 131 no ardente tizone gli andasse gioso per la golla, la per gioso andasse gli tizone ardente no

opo molto spatio essendo tracto lo corpo suo corpo lo tracto essendo spatio molto opo

Et lo giudice con diresse alli alli diresse con giudice lo Et l sepulchro in una fossa una in sepulchro l

are sancta Elisabeth sancta are

cum fatica l‟ebbe fatica cum ma et omba, li

CEU eTD Collection 545 540 535 530 525 520 515 510 505 500

ivginos l pt e toadse a gi eomtt e criae aaa Cno? la Cunto(?) sanata. curvitate et deformitate ogni da trovandosse et facia puta la la Disvegliandosse et „Lievati cum disse: gli se pecto bellissima lo et dosso dona lo et capo una lo tocandogli quale la vide relucente, adormentandose puta essa Finalmente Et piangendo. potero‟. io che quelli tutti visitatione tua la i cossi partendosi da ritrare fare vero o ritenere, di procurato „Certo se: intra dicendo et casa a Tornando exaudisse.‟ non misera mi et beneficii fai tutti „A mad potendo la Irata non sanitate. una et di rimedio li alcuno trovare in stando dí adoncha deci per et Portandola Helisabeth, sancta corpo. di sepultura suo la a lo madre la cossi a sporta sustentava ginochii li su mane le metendo gobo lo vegendoli Finalmente infirmitate. ragioniuna diverse perchecorpo lo rimasetuto curvatananzein si di et dictio et grande di tempo longo per molestata sanctameriti di Helisabeth ricevete loben li per puto lo cossi Et sanguinenti. et turbulenti apparseno suoi ochi li et fendete si ogi li sopra di pelle chela ecco Et Helisabeth. beata dela sepulcro al meno lo maestro suo il cossa qualle puote ochi deli substantia dela iudicio niuno e ochi gli tutti copriva che modo tal in al‟ochi, ogi ali posta sopra pelle dela divisione alcuna senza et perpelle dele pilli senza ricevete ciecho, ren dall‟altra la parte convento il dicio. mano sanata, tutti maravogliandosi dal‟una tuto mostroea liberato, carne perfectamente trovandosi la matina la restituite fata Et sanitatute. et osse le fece nervi, voluntiera. che rispondendo quale Il sano?‟ facto esser tu suo in advitoriospesso Elisabeth, beata la luy adoncha Domandando tagliata. fusse gli chela pregava chel‟ dolorosa angoscia detale angosciato era Et mortaro. nel tudate pareano quasi che osse le et mano la prese gli caso a molino tuta l via scharpo che cossi laminucio, del pieda o la legni molino, li uno in intra volta pur una gratia essendo e Et patientia piede. sempre portando anni, vinti circa sua carne la afflisse ha Dio che „Quelo giudice: il rispose reimpicare, ancora liberato, nonpermeteroche siapiuinspirato.‟ dovesse si che alcuni dicendo disse: alegro, molto poy tu essendo Helisabeth, qualle „Sancta il impicato, l‟altro remanendo havea rupesse qualle la si saray camisia, indosso, la et che bene Elisabeth a lesione beata alcuna pero nella ricevendo non speranza gravissimamente, habi et subi „Confidatiella, in confidendossi luy disse: Et liberato‟. che voce una se sopra udite appicato, essendo Et advucato. fuose meritava chel‟ secondo che Helisabeth, beata la et pr forcha ala essendo Et morte. a giudocato luy cum et ladro uno sano et vivo et spirito, lo levo suso. ritorno gli Presto devotissimamente. advitorio suo lo domandato Hel sancta a luy per voto fecero parenti suoi li de alcuni corpo, quello sopra pianto preda. Quello le privato morto.‟ et bagnandoleforze e et lascivamente somerso nell‟aqua non pur bagnava se se biasfema li, sua de la mente esci per non havendo che modo tal in illuminoe me che sancta sanc per illuminato gia fu quale lo povero, uno di vuolto nel disonorelmente del‟aqua gittava aqua, una in bagnandossi notare,

Essendo ritrato dopo molto tempo, fu tirato morto fuora del‟aqua. fuora morto tirato fu tempo, molto dopo ritrato Essendo Uno converso fue in uno monastero de sopraditto dioc sopraditto de monastero uno in fue converso Uno cum innocentemente preso fu sopradito, vescovato del Gohanne nome avea che Uno del nell‟arte perito Molto maguntino. diocesi del Federicho nominato homo Uno n pt d qel mdsm doei h hva oe etie esno stata essendo Beatrice, nome havea che diocesi medesimo quello di puta Una U , la quale etiam nella vita sua gli fu familiare, gli apparse una nocte dicendogli: „Voi „Voi dicendogli: nocte una apparse gli familiare, fu gli sua vita nella etiam quale la , o uo i iqe ni ce va oe itt, e dt vsoao esno nato essendo vescovato, dito del Diatuto, nome avea che anni, cinque di puto no

di esse non si puote advitare ‟si che cadete et discese nel profundo como una como profundo nel discese et cadete che ‟si advitare puote si non esse di lo lume per li meriti de la beata Helisabeth. Havea costui la pelle intera et intera pelle la costui Havea Helisabeth. beata la de meriti li per lume lo rata et giá essendo longi uno migli et mezzo et la figliola crutiata de li dolori li de crutiata figliola la et mezzo et migli uno longi essendo giá et rata

i a lbrt e s m hi at cdr st uo ol lco. Et lecto‟. molle uno suto cadere fatto hai mi si et liberato hai mi ta Helisabeth. Quello adirato disse: „Ne facea vendeta quella quella vendeta facea „Ne disse: adirato Quello Helisabeth. ta a carne da l‟una parte e dal‟altra et tudo cossi li nervi et et nervi cossi li ete tudo l‟unadal‟altra da parte carne a

eficio de li ochi. li eficio de tamente la corda si rupe et cadette di alto in terra in alto di cadette et rupe si corda la tamente 132

re contra sancta Helisabeth murmuro dicendo: murmuro Helisabeth sancta contra re

Et lei pigliandoli la mano, sano gli sano mano, la pigliandoli lei Et esi, che avea nome Valemaro; nome avea che esi, ego tutti che pregassero Dio pregassero che tutti ego ne si potea drizzare,mapotea si ne dendogli la prestina prestina la dendogli

Et facendosi grande facendosi Et a aperire, per la la per aperire, a isabeth e e isabeth va via!‟ via!‟ va

CEU eTD Collection 585 580 575 570 565 560 555 550

di di Novembre.di alo sepu ritornoe et sostentava, si quale trovandosi lo con et spalla, in infermo bastono suo questo lo adonchapuose guarito, totalmente suto Levandosi sanitata.‟ di vero o salute, di casone ri compagno qualle Lo aqua?‟ di bagnato cossi tu hai me „Perche disse: compagno lo per Et irato costui, disvegliandossi d‟acqua. totalmente bagna lo che et lui a veniva che uno sogno in vidi infermo, altro uno casa, di ritornava sanitate, di rimedio alcuno ricevuto havendo non et septimane quatro per li stato essendo Et di. octo in arivare puote gli pena a miglia, dieci non se sepulchro quello da suo luocho il longhi di essendo non Et cosse. di et facea Elisabeth non beata di sel sepolchro andarelo visitare puoteva di voto non Fece che altri. da modo, portato tal in tempo longo per cosse nelle et ginochi dicendo: ley Et apparve sanitate.‟ ricevea gli cossi et esse ochii toi quella, facendoglicomo ricevete ela comando, do lasanitate li suso di corporali li meriti con vento li fare fate domandandoli „Al‟altare anchora et ochio sen nell‟altro casa a tornata essendo Et ochio. uno di sanitate la ricevete et sepulchro le alo menare Elisabeth de facendosi labeata invocolimeriti et ricevere sanitate anno per intero; laudando partirono se guarita essendo et Elisabeth, beata maraveglie labeata diDioetde Elisabeth. ala votarono la madre sua la et padre suo Lo andare. del et parlare del possanza la perduta anchora havendo et udire del et sancta essa di sepulchro delo terra ridandola la nell‟aqua misse et ricevete cossibevandola perfecta sanitate. la de pigliando Ma morire. dovesse chel credeva sua sang di fluxo di infermato fu quale la dopo curatione, piena la de beneficio lo riporto Elisabeth, beata dela sepulchro lo Visitando ochij. li de lume del privato a pregare et ricevete Elisabeth sancta devotione sua la tuta conritorna guidasse. Si la altri chebisognava che ‟sì ciecha, intiero anno fur como facta et dolori granissimi de stimulata sepolchro suo lo suso posta et Elisabeth santa de sepulchro alo menata Finalmente cossa. una di sanitate trovo et Nicholao sancto di giesia una debi andando Nicolao sancto a che sogno In amonita. fu corpo lo tuto di curvata et cosse vero o due, tute gambe le tutte di fu portata. sancta di sepoltura ala adoncha Ritornando Helisabetha agratie rendetenoDioet la aley lasciarono li letitia. et gaudio diedegli et madre ala visione ea, de si levo suso sana etea, silevosusosana salva. de lcro dela etringratiandola beata Elisabeth a casa torno aliegro. sua Uno homo chiamato Theodorico del vescovato maguntino gravemente infermato nelli infermato gravemente maguntino vescovato del Theodorico chiamato homo Uno Una esse traiaetese, diocesi del Methelda nome avea che puta Una tuto al essendo veschoato, medesimo quello di Henrico nome avea che homo Uno uno per ben stata essendo diocesi, sopradicto del Gerunda nome avea che femina Una anni molti per contracta essedo diocesi, quello di Gerunda nome avea che femina Una Finisce la legenda di sancta Helisabeth del terzo ordine. Et la sua festa si fa a XVIIII XVIIII a fa si festa sua la Et ordine. terzo del Helisabeth sancta di legenda la Finisce

femina chefemina havea nome Deo gratias amen.gratias Deo ps: I nn e o ant m ceo h qel bgae e face te bagnate quello che credo ma bagnato ho te non „Io spose: a dimandare lo suo adiuto o merito, la quale si fece portare ad ad portare fece si quale la merito, o adiuto suo lo dimandare a

[…] […] lo lume perduto. lo lume del veschoato traicetese, stataper ciecha essendo uno

133 et ponendosi a ripossare in uno luocho apresso luocho uno in ripossare a ponendosi et

mandata.

sporta nellaquellafiola quale sua

ue, intanto che la famiglia la che intanto ue, ndo privata del vedere et vedere del privata ndo

offerirle de le sue le de offerirle tite grane dolore dolore grane tite CEU eTD Collection III. The Seven Gifts of the Seven Gifts of III. The Spirit Holy farebbeExpl.: farebbe eretico e non salvo. LoInc.: santo battesimo Fols. Et io credoExpl.: et ancora affermo vita etern nella Piero capogli et sicome principale Comincio disse. et apostoli. ditutti Inc Fols. I. Contents: (n.p.) Provenance next relatively legible. The inserted. is dio” e is codex the of page last The a decorated. also is v 24 fol. on mostroe” “se catchword the which in catchword hat huge a wearing hair, curly ff.9r Elisabeth St. of written probably were q the of basis the On libraria textualis 19 tria pen are There mm. 220x155 is folios the of size The binding. leather a and cover wood a has codex parchment The ff. 88 Physicaldescription: delle letteratura italiana origini 197; Tozzetti Targoni G. Mss, da compilato Magliabechiani, Sala manoscritti Firenze, di Centrale Nazionale Biblioteca Bibliography: La Date: 1320 Origin: Tuscany. Description of MS ff.9r Magliabechiano Appendix II. The Seven Sacraments of the Seven Sacramentsof ChurchII. The

- nguage: Italian dialect). (Florentine nguage: The FifteenThe Arti . 1 og ie (6x0 m) ni fl 9, hn n 29 in then 9r, fol. until mm) (165x105 lines long 21 : Qui cominciano et sono posti per ordine li xv articoli della santa sede cristiana. Santo cristiana. sede santa della articoli xv li ordine per posti sono et cominciano Qui : - Bibliografia Agiograf Bibliografia ; monna Mea d‟Antonio di Luca di ; monna Mea Filicaia. d‟Antonio da 26v 2r 1r - - 3r 2r

. . -

n o. 22v fol. on

1340 he: h D The Three: Abro i ug Dci dgi let dl ooo di popolo del Alberti degli Duccio Luigi di Alberto :

. The nicely decorated initials are in red and blue ink on fol on ink blue and red in are initials decorated nicelyThe .

XXXVIII. 74 XXXVIII. ( Bibliografia Agiografica It Agiografica Bibliografia Florence, cles of the See Holy of cles - uality of the parchment and the script, the first eight texts until texts eight first the script, the and parchment the of uality 26v contains decorated catchwords. decorated contains 26v

by a first hand earlier than the rest of the manuscript. Only the legend the Only manuscript. the of rest the than earlier hand first a by “con grande lume” is incorporated in a flame. The catchword “la “la catchword The flame. a in incorporated is lume” grande “con

ica Italiana ica srpin f MS of escription Biblioteca Centrale Nazionale , 141. and the T the and

, vol.2, 89 vol.2, ,

ranscription of of ranscription

134 aliana

-

Florence, 90 and 218 and 90 ( Bibliografia AgiograficaBibliografia Italiana a. Et tutti ripuoseroa. Ettutti insieme.Amen. , 219) ls on the flyleaf. The texts are written in written are texts The flyleaf. the on ls .

The first is on fol. on is first The the “Legenda di Santa Elisabet Santa di “Legenda the

Magliabechiano Magliabechiano iloea Na Biblioteca - lines 219; , 45. ,

in Italian rotunda/southern rotunda/southern Italian in Bertelli, Classe XXVIII Classe Sant‟Iacopo tra le Fosse Fosse le tra Sant‟Iacopo

aaoo eeae dei generale Catalogo aten by worms but still but worms by aten I manoscritti della manoscritti I inl Centrale zionale s XXXVIII. . 9r, 9v, 27r, 52r. 52r. 27r, 9v, 9r, . 16v

a - ,

XL. 196 XL. 89 girl with with girl

fol. 8v. fol.

- 90)

” - CEU eTD Collection Fols. X: acasaPoi Expl.: gaudio devotione conetmolta siritornoe. suo. nome del spositione della prima Et elisabet. santa Helisabet di legenda la comincia Qui Inc.: Fols. SaintIX: Legendof The Elizabeth Nelle qualiExpl.: Inc.: Anchora dovemo saperesonoseil‟opere come delle miserico Fol. Mercy the the Spiritual VIII: On Works of RicomperareExpl.: et aiutare ‟ompregionato. Inc.:seiche l‟opere Dovemosono sapere misericordia. della Fol. theVII: Wor On quali osservandoglili Expl.: averai eterna. vita Inc.: della legge Diece comandamenti etfurono da scritti Diointavole dipietra. dati Fols. VI: Commandments Ten The nascono gli tutti altriExpl.: viçij. LaInc.: supe Fols. V: Seven The Deadly Sins LaExpl.: giustitia indistribuire lecosecome virtuosamente. sidee Inc.: lisette donicome detto Esettevirtudiseguitano e Fols. IV: Seven The Virtues dove mo Expl.: LoInc.: primosie timore Fols.

(

Pseudo 8r 8r

6v 4v 3v 3r 27r 9r . .

- - - - - 3v 26v 8r 6r 4r -

tanto e a dire quanto dio mio cognoscente. mio dio tanto e aquanto dire 35v . . . .

- . Bernardian) MeditationBernardian) o

rbia e lo primo peccato.rbia e loprimo

riempire l‟anima

ks of the Earthly Mercy of ks

noi ci dobbiamo continoamenteexercitare amore diDioetcaritade. per

delle sette virtudi.

n the Passion of ChristPassion theof n

135

rdia temporali

CEU eTD Collection faccendo contrada […] del a se[…]liro agrand[…]officio grande tutto sissi p[…]. il honorechierici d[…] et preti et vescovi i tutti furo fini soppen[…]doli Expl.: crudeleRemolto Avemur cristiani. contra fiera li huomo il chiamava si che re uno aveva nell‟India che leggenda questa Dice Inc.: Fol. St. XIV: The Legendof Barlaam Josaphat and avere. omnipotent Dio beatitudine questa Ad Expl.: alcuno Potrebbe est. natus necdum qui pensareet pensando … dubitare cum indicaui utroque feliciorem et viventes quam tractato el Questo Inc.: Fol. XIII: St.Ceasarthe On Arles: human soul of mecoExpl.: diqui Increscemi chepare della vita mia quando opeccatofructuosa. locerco simmi opoco non che peccatrice dell‟anima Bernardo sancto di Lamento Inc.: Fol. Soul XII: Bernard‟sontheSinful St. Lament padre Sanctocon et loSpirito et Expl: la fece che lamentazione e pianto del vergine et Bernardo santo di tractato lo comincia si Qui Inc: Fol. quelli che lo scrisse lavergine Maria. Expl: signo nostro del passione secondodi, la quale le sette feceBernardo del hore santo ad uno della meditatione utile una comincia si Qui Inc.: XI: (Pseudo

36r 52r 44v 43v

Qui Tu se benedecta inec benedecta se Tu Quives benedictus et uiuit etQuives et regnat benedictus uiuit seculaseculorum. in Amen.

. -

- -

nella 88v 52r 44v

uiuit et regnat per omnia secula seculorum. Amen. Chi legge per la sua cortesia per per cortesia sua la per legge Chi Amen. seculorum. secula omnia per regnatet uiuit . . .

-

Bernardia passione del suo figlio. suo dav del Chi passione

allavegna morteche misericordia ala dopolamorte securtade.

n) TheLament Virgin‟s n) the on Passion e aco eai spa a vita la sopra Cesario sancto de terno eoltra con Iesu Christo tuo figliuolo lo quale vive con dio con vive quale lo figliuolo tuo Christo Iesu con eoltra terno

regna seculorum. insecula

e ci faccia pervenire et di questi beni di paradiso di beni questi di et pervenire faccia ci e 136 a al capoa acqua fo al mio et miei aliocchi

Amen. uaa Luai ai mortuos magis Laudaui humana. suo discepolo. suo discepolo.

afut icvl Dio. a piacevole fructo fa

Re Avemur. Questo Avemur. Re e eu Christo, Iesu re

Amen. nt

CEU eTD Collection 20 15 10 45 40 35 30 25 5

eui e aoaa e l bao ivni vneit i gadai el sa att s‟avea castita sua della guardiani in evangelista Giovanni beato lo et avocata, et refugio tutto, In Dio. a devozione di affetto per cresceva maggiormente molto tempo, di etade per ella crescendo Ma trastulli. loro ne‟ ella dicevala e maria l‟ave overo nostro pater lo dire loro facea fiate spesse Et compagne. si cosa nulla et poveri a dava inpecunia chell‟avea cio et guadagno di riceueua ch‟ella cio questo di Et Dio. in ponea speranza sua la tucta giuochi altri et et anelli degli loro; giuochi Ne Dio. a dal reverenza facesse et modo tale istraniera per che accio facea fiatefosse terra, ispesse che in paresse non gictava che si cosa; alcuna giuchando, misurare di ora insignendosi tale fanciuelle colle Etiamdio occupata. veggendola si leggere, sapesse non mo ch‟ella e tutto l‟apriva libro, chiesa, alcuno trovando nella ella d‟intrare o cagione incontanente avesse quale giocando nella cosi che accio sue cappella, le la volta verso alcuna correndo quando o Et appena dell‟ancella rimouvere. che alcuna poteano continoa o compagne ne all‟oratione la dava ancelle si sue quella in le malagrevolmente intanto et chiesa: alla andava Et volte Dio. di reverenza nela cresceva sue purita colle fanciulla, piccola ancora ella essendo et nettezza in sempre et potessero; ch‟adivenire casi prosperevoli et benaventurosi gli fuggire a et vanita della giochi li despregiare a et studij ad comincio si certo per fanciulla di infino Et conpiette. santamente meglio, in bene di perseveranza, continea et comincioe devotione dolce con et vivette infantia tenera intan da Che excellente. et gratiosa Et fanciullescha. cosa fece ogni rifiutava tutto al reali, delicatezze nelle et notricata essendo fanciulla essalto la modo alcuno et ma adorno natura ella sopra onnipotente nobile cosi et allumi reale et schiatta essempli con la nobilito Certo nobilissima. fue religione et fede per seculor. secula in et secoli de tempi i tutti per gode et rallegrasi Dio di bonta nella et risplende, Dio di verita ,nella vive Dio di eternita ‟Nella Dio. di citta della libro nel Agostino Santo dice Onde ri et satio la Dio che percio mio, Dio di satieta cioe Elisabet, detta e parte terza Nella lei. sopra mutaro si ali tempo sette che pero re: Nabuchodonodor di s questi adonque manifestamente O esso. in regna et vive sempre et ora Et glorioso. stato nello fue Septimo religioso. stato nello fue Sesto contemplativo. stato nello fue Quinto attivo. stato ch pero matrimoniale, stato nello fue Secondo virginita. della stato nello Elisabet santa prima Fue fue. ella quali ne stati, sette li per septima detta ancora Et risuciteranno. che della coloro di etade all‟octava opere provenire de‟ sette le adoperoe perfectamente che coloro di etade septima pero nella e aguale che Overo, misericordia. Dio, de septima fue certo Ella mio. resplendette et puose lei Dio dello septima cioe Elisabet, nome questo in detto e Secondariamente benedictione. sua della che Cioe cognobbe. la Overo suo nel et provoe. cognobbe la la beneplacito Dio che Impercio cognobbe. mio Dio Cioe Helisabet. detto e prima He XXXVIII. For then Sancta Elisabet fue figliuola del generilissimo re d‟Ungaria. Per generatione fue nobile. Et nobile. fue generatione Per d‟Ungaria. re generilissimo del figliuola fue Elisabet Sancta Elisabet Santa di “Legenda ette stati si contengono nella sua legenda. Et puotesi dire di lei quello che scritto nel Daniele nel scritto che quello lei di dire puotesi Et legenda. sua nella contengono si stati ette l isabet tanto e a dire quanto Dio mio cognoscente. Overo satieta dello Dio mio. Adunque mio. Dio dello satieta Overo cognoscente. mio Dio quanto dire a e tanto isabet o epeiv l cs mnae ioe haaet s dmsr ce ifn dla sua dalla infino che, dimostra si chiaramente sicome mondane cose le despregiava to Qui comincia Elisabet.di Santa la prime Et legendadella del spositione nome suo. Della vita di

ote t

74 onff.9r o thetranscription taai i egr i acn md i sleo ci ce lr nla impedisse nolla altri che accio saltero il modo alcuno in leggere di stravasi

Santa Elisabet etdella sualegenda. - 26v

” of ” eb mrt. eto u nlo tt vdvl. uro u nello fue Quarto vedovale. stato nello fue Tertio marito. ‟ebbe

la beatissima Vergine Maria, genetrice di Dio, in sua in Dio, di genetrice Maria, Vergine beatissima la , see Two. Appendix my notesin no con gratia di santita, la quale l‟autore della nature Dio Dio nature della l‟autore quale la santita, di gratia con no MS MS giuchando col lei et seguicandola sempre ella si dirizzava dirizzava si ella sempre seguicandola et lei col giuchando Florence, 137

Biblioteca Nazionale Centrale Centrale Nazionale Biblioteca compage di sua eta et colle sue ancelle, spesse ancelle, sue colle et eta sua di compage

riteneua. Et accio in ondeva le sue sue le ondeva in accio Et riteneua. empiella delo splendore di verita. verita. di splendore delo empiella

che si riposano, et alla perfine alla et riposano, si che

avezzarsi a santi a avezzarsi Magliabechiano la notitia notitia la matrona,

cosi

CEU eTD Collection 70 65 60 55 50 95 90 85 80 75

ett sbtmne ep l cs cmea riaa t aineet el sofferendo, elli patientemente et ordinata com‟era cosa la seppe subitamente destato n incappoe ordinato, com‟era suo, piede lo tocchare volendo si donzella, detta chella intervenendo sonno fiata una una dal Ma svegliasse. fosse la le cosi incontanentetraendola ella et ch‟ella piede il convenia, fiata tocchasse si alcuna quando sollecitamente se levasse che che si confidava non familiare, ch‟ella si alleicompresa piu era quale piu della et donzella dell‟altre, sua inveruna una private con alcune ordinato per adunque tanto Avea quel rifrigerio. in che sue accio delle loro, levava alc di si orationi, pervenia prima chiesa mattina alla chella prima fervore, et tanto ancelle, di fue nell‟oratione quanta inpercio di Ella Ma amaestrati. di fossero et medesima, duri se a misericordia a et larghezza et astinenza quanta et rozziausterita quanta di uomini Dio, a li fosse ella et humilita et menato devotione lei per fosse Dio di di dispositione la et pienamente regale, magnificentia Lottovingia. suo nome e‟l Turingia; chiamata era qual perpetual osservarebbe ch‟ella marito, castita. suo del morte la dopo sopravivesse cosa quale La religioso, et fuggetta. santo huomo modo veruno per chia minima, quantunque colpevole, dilectatione aneuna giammai fue non inpertanto legata, matrimonio del legge alla fosse ch‟ella avegnadio lo despregiare non per ma carne, alla del comandamento piacere per non costretta; ma matrimonio, santo nel volentieri non consentie comandamenti.Adunque di libro nel promesso come trigesimo fructo al s et sottoposta obedie ancora padre del ch‟era comandamento quella come si d‟intrare, et prendere di costretta fue congiugale adornamento dic altro o fregiatura sdrucia; le incontamente susava, come cusette fossero ch‟elle tutto maniche, ch‟elle l‟ostia sacrava si quanto udiva, devotione et reverentia tanta p con chiesa della L‟officio per buoni potesse, da‟ non conforto, alcuno che overo accio modo voto, alcuno per d‟astenersi simiglianti, et cose quelle era a Percio usata,devotione. sua alla sadisfare et sollennita santa la honorare cio in Volendo vieto. lusanz domeniche delle di ne Ancora compiute. fossero messe delle sollenitachelle anzi manica, la ricuscita punto uno in ancelle pur fosse chelle pativa modo uno ne per sue che dalle onorava, devotione tanta con fanciulla nobile costretta la feste et solenni di fosse li Etiamdio compieva. sollicitamente vigile et sue le celestiale Sposo compiere suo col dormire per potesse lecto al postutto al non d‟intrare alcuna occupatione per volta et onestade ogni essi in amoe anche sempre Et temperanza. et vestimenti di desoneste et lascive l‟usanze orrore in avea Sempre vanita. dalle fanciulle le temperava modo tale per cosi Et amore.‟ suo lo per compagne: alle diceva ballo uno cio circuito, uno compiuto aveano quando balli, alli etade sua di fanciulle dall‟altre chiamata ella essendo Ancora lasciare.‟ voglio lo Dio die di amore per ma piacere cisacuno questo in piu voglio non troppo, ‟Io diceva: las lusingassero prospero, succedesse le nolla giocho ch‟alcun cosa prosperevoli alcuna se a mondo ritraeva del succedimenti che tanto accio quale Al Et adivenisse. negava. amore, suo lo per cosa alcuna adomandasse chelle niuno, chelle a che portava devotione desiderava sicom‟ella Santo evangelista, di nome lo Giovanni scritto dov‟era cedola la ricevette volte tre Dio, a l‟oratione fatta Elisabet sua la l‟altare sotto ceddola ciascuna ponesse compagne sue colle ella che cosa conciosia Et electo. ramente se manifesta percio manifesta se ramente a oca hel eb rco aimne psao o rd vriae l grado lo verginale, grado lo passato e saviamente recto ebbe ch‟ella poscia Ma Fue adnque Elisabet maritata auno grande et nobile uomo, signore d‟una provincia, la la provincia, d‟una signore uomo, nobile et grande auno maritata Elisabet adnque Fue rpi, cit dl u nm, rpedno o cacn l cdl cel venia. chelle cedola la ciascuna poi riprendendo a nome, suo del scritta propria, una gratia da Dio apparecchiasse al marito, et lo corpo ne ricevesse alcuno alcuno ricevesse ne corpo lo et marito, al apparecchiasse Dio da gratia una apo incontanente odidosso, interra. loponea padre, et accio che producesse figliuoli che fossero al servigio di Dio. Et Dio. di servigio al fossero che figliuoli producesse che accio et padre, uno certo novero d‟orationi s‟avea preso et imposto, la quale se alcuna se quale la imposto, et preso s‟avea d‟orationi novero certo uno

fece voto et promise che se adivenisse, per volere di Dio, ch‟ella Dio, di volere per adivenisse, se che promise et voto fece che in mano del maestro Currado, doctore in sacra teologia etsacra teologia in doctore Currado,maestro del mano in che

poveri, per la sua vita et legenda apertamente si dimostra. si apertamente legenda et vita sua la per poveri, ervoe la fede della santa trinita; la quale dovea ricevere dovea quale la trinita; santa della fede la ervoe roponimenti d‟animo suo revocare et remuoere. remuoere. et revocare suo d‟animo roponimenti 138

‟Bastia un circoito gia per Dio lasciamo li altri li lasciamo Dio per gia circoito un ‟Bastia

vina avea ordinato; accio che all‟amore all‟amore che accio ordinato; avea vina

Et cio era sicome si richiedeva alla alla richiedeva si sicome era cio Et

e di guanti anzi lo meriggilo anzi guanti di e ciava il compimento et compimento il ciava el piede del marito et marito del piede el e continentia et et continentia e amore et et amore

CEU eTD Collection 145 140 135 130 125 120 115 110 105 100

e sen, t n pn buo gos e dr, ant slmne elaqa ad, con calda, nell‟acqua solamente bagnato duro, et grosso bruno, pane uno et astenne, ne se tutto Al acquistati. lecitamente fossero che coscienza buona avea non quali de‟ cibi, diversi altra all et Alcuna marito al viaggio, mensa. molto di affaticata ella potesse essendosua volta, alla non mangiavano et che coloro mangiasse, rallegrasse che che accio paresse et che ripresa, accio essere cibo, lo all divideva ella con et sedendo toccava ella inpertanto, volte Ma delicati, spesse usava. et cibi cibi grossi abbondevoli solamente nelli ancelle sue che alquante osservava, diligentia tanta con cosa quale de cibi era de acqua che contradetto et l‟avea Corrado, pane maestro confessoro, di suo lo solamente certo Et cibi, fiate. spesse delicati contenta et vivande molte infra marito, suo del mensa macerasse. lascivia et vana temperanza ogni tanta da Ancora carne propria la et vicenda, et nostra gratie debitesalute rendesse la allui per battuto Salvatore del ricordandosi che accio fortemente, battere camera molta convolt Spesse celestiale, vegghiava. nocteSposo tutta collo oratione marito in letitia, il fosse ui non quando ma fiate Spesse dormire. a che ponea alcunose pannosuso destosuoi spazzo, sullo in costrignesse, la alcunavolta cosa sonno del sia concio Et pregasse. secreto in celestiale Padre e‟l oratione in fosse continoa che accio passava, ando vegghi sonno sanza nocte quella tutta matrimoniale debito coniugale non quelli cosa qual volle etche comandoe battute. fossero La venne. disubi fortemente sua cio, di colpevoli furono che ancelle vi sue alquante con camiscia alla infino spogliata la perdonare non volle nolle impedita sostenendo, quella temperatamente Messenenza, de marchesana la venutam et predicha sua una ad appellata fiata una adunque Essendo l‟essempio. seguitasse obedient fue quale lo Cristo, Gieso o dell‟obedienza signore nostro del che allei et merito, accio ricevesse inponesse adempieva, Conrado allegrezza maestro et detto reverentia molta per chell con cio marito, quella et huomo il comandisse, sottopuose consentendo santita si matrimonio tutto di del in et Dio, ragione a scientia la obedire tutto di in pieno salvo Corrado, povero, ma maestro religioso detto del obedientia et doctrina humil profonda de fama alla ella pervenuta Et Dio. per povera femina alcuna ad dava la incontanente alla chiesa, intra era quali colle sue, vestimenti le casa, a ritornata Poi, conformava. ogni si devotamente dimostrava, cio dispregiar in da Et tutto candela. al secolare et pompa agnello uno con humilmente chiesa nella all‟altare ofrevalo et braccia si sue nelle ella non portava figliuolo proprio pr suo done lo Maria, ma Vergine l‟altre rata interne ornamenti, come pretiosi giamai d‟altri ne suo, gemme parto di il adornava dopo purificatione Nella resedeva. humile et povera sicome povere, tralle bassi, et vili luoghi i sempre prediche, nelle Et lino. panno di v et ischalza devotamente, seguitava sempre processione, rideano. a s‟andava ne Quando se cio schifando ancelle et cameriere sue le et lavoe lo diligentemente et tondeo orribi et fetore grande uno usciva capo suo del et faccia nella defformato infermo uno che Adivenne s‟essercitava. devotione molta continoamentecon quelle in abiecta,ma et vilissima fosse cose faccia sua la adornava lacrimando et allegrezza alcuno et in d‟alcuna letizia bellezza. spetiale era mostrava sempre che dolore modo del tal et sue in dolore, faccia, delle sue della coll‟abondanza alcuna delle permutatione sacrificio bagnava sanza piacevole lietamente lo uno volte Dio a spesse rendesse orationi, ch‟ella accio Et s‟infinse. saviamente e El l rcvte it e nl u geb l rcio l u cp cs pzoet lo puzzolente cosi capo suo el richino lo grembo suo nel et lieta ricevette lo Ella le. l marito suo non tocchasse alcuna cosa de quali non avesse bene pura coscienza. La coscienza. pura bene avesse non quali de cosa alcuna tocchasse non suo marito l tado e dgui t btnni ipnv ali c‟la aeas i cro suo corpo il macerasse ch‟ella allei, inponeva abstinentie et digiuni nel Etiamdio si humilitade tanta Et et discipline et digiuni et abstinentie et impercio spesse volte abstenendosi dal dal abstenendosi volte spesse impercio et abstinentie et digiuni et discipline et t, e l qa cs i lbrae gaia t e dgiae o pcoa alla piccola, non dignitade per et agradita libertade in cosa qual la per ita,

abstinenza

sottopuose, che mai non spregiava ne avea a schifo qualunque schifo a avea ne spregiava non mai che sottopuose,

e; et cosi alla beata Vergine Maria dopo‟l suo parto parto suo dopo‟l Maria Vergine beata alla cosi et e; nel mangiare et nel bere avea, che essendo ella alla ella essendo che avea, bere nel et mangiare nel 139

e ancora dalle sue ancelle si facea nella nella facea si ancelle sue dalle ancora e ned esml dla iua et giousa della essemplo endendo ei furo presentati inanzi molti et molti inanzi presentati furo ei arm, e ul spandeva quali le lacrime, dentia infino a tanto che, che, tanto a infino dentia e infino alla morte, alla infino e estite vilemente vilemente estite lla necessita necessita lla a mensa, mensa, a CEU eTD Collection 195 190 185 180 175 170 165 160 155 150

oo El ses fae r al splue i oei e c‟ an c‟la ae cle proprie colle facea ch‟ella panni co‟ quattro et poveri, di di sepolture alle del Dio era larghezza fiate per spesse da Et Ella consolatione. dono. della gratia l‟amore per Et riceveva conpassione. di cosa l‟affecto per et qual via, la Per de che consolatione. Cioe confiderationi. molta di parole et con opere con soveniva trovava, che bisogno, il secondo et alcuna, malagevolezza per ne via, n dove investigava li et case cercava et loro visitava, alle che alloro avea compassione tanta l‟infermi visitando Ella sanza magagna. saldi, ritrovaro neuna si tutti percosse tante et caduta grande si di vetro, di fossero che tutto i costa la per cadero che adivenne quali bestia, Le alcuna trastulassero. infra si portandosi cose cose tali con ospedale deli fanciulli i che accio terra, di seguitavano,et vetro lei di et madre, chiamata era tutti da che dovunqe benigna, et dolce si tutti a era intanto Et governare. et notrire facea li tutti femine povere le de fanciulli li castello, quel in fare fatto della tempo nel etiamdio sostenergli di ch‟ella avegnadio Et salute. di via schifo a avea non inpertanto Dio, l‟amoredi per confortandogdegl‟infermi d‟aria corruptione adogne portasse inucendoli et salutifere parole visitandoli con et notriva, sofficentemente, et sostentava era qual d‟infermi lo castello, uno in Ancora poveri. moltitudine grande descendere, quivi del et li salire del malagrevolezzala ostante non altissimo, et pelegrini li ricevea albergo mis suo quella in Al ma prima. diminuito, percio era non vaso che‟l trovoe sofficieneta, a ciascuno autone et ceraigia, molta poveri ai distribuita abbienue fiata, Alcuna sottraeva. povera, a dare d raunati et grancie, sua delle victualia et annona ogni raccogliendo venne quella Cremona, in era allora quale lo imperadore, Federigo de corte alla ito essendo suo, marito lotgriavio, che pasce intanto distribuiva; sobria, adunque Ella lodato. fosse ne dio fatica propria della et humilita, vera de exemplo desse et fructo, glorioso ricevesse ne cio di et s inferma era prima che libera et revestisse panno ancelleche il neSpessefilava ipoveri fiateella accio poifatto colle lana, sue sanata subitamente et lei; per incontanente Dio dato, a chell‟avea oratione dono fece lo per morte di cagione allei fosse non ch‟ella temendo uno cuore, poverella nel letiza et una allegrezza tanta a ebbe dono, grande dato cosi vedendo ellaquella et vestimento, abbiento buono molto fiata, una Adivenne alloro. sovenisse liberamente vestiv li mani sue colle et fonte, santo del levava gli certo quali li battezzava poveri de fanciulli et sepelliva, poveri de‟ corpora le albergava, peregrini li pasceva, affamati li nudi, li vestiva percio Ella possedesse. be la diritta, parte dalla benedetti con et perpetuale, reame nel regnasse perpetualmente ch‟ella accio s‟affaticava,tutti misericordia a di opere cosi in E tutti per chiamata. et era dava, poveri de‟ madre tutti da a che ma intanto alcuno, sovvenia, largamente defetto tutti ch‟ell‟avesse parea non che poveri, a spandeva et dava si libertalitade pervenutaallo povertade.‟ stato di ‟In diceva: et suo capo il copria si petto del velo uno con et vestiva si vestimenti vili di ancelle, sue colle sola volta alcuna ella essendo cosa, gra avesse. la leinulla cosaqual Per lomondo povero seguitassedesiderava,etcon in accioCristo che et amava certo per poverta della stato Lo temesse. non famiglia sua della turbatione sella volontieri, farebbe somigliantemente chelli dicendo sopportava, patientia con cenere le fiate Spesse vivevano. si rendite a cotali mescolava, queste di et honestade, et virtude in allei consentivano quali le ancelle sue alquante con allei giuste; et licite rendite alquante reputato patiente mangioe ancelle sue alquante t vgai c‟la ‟vse ot feo i at asieta meco o tanta con impercio abstinentia tanta di freno posto s‟avesse ch‟ella avegnadio Et

andava, come‟l figliuolo la madre. Ma abbiendo ella fatto comperare alcuni vasellini alcuni comperare fatto ella abbiendo Ma madre. la figliuolo come‟l andava, hel cde n er e pra us mra L qae eed Sna lsbt et Elisabet, Santa vedendo quale La morta. quasi parea et terra in cadde ch‟ella

modo di spezie, sopra li cibi chella mangiava. Tutte queste sose lo suo marito suo lo sose queste Tutte mangiava. chella cibi li sopra spezie, di modo a ogni parte li poveri sovenisse. Molte cose asse e alle sue ancelle, per per ancelle, sue alle e asse cose Molte sovenisse. poveri li parte ogni a gnava di visitarli, che non lasciva per malagevolezza et fatica di fatica et malagevolezza per lasciva non che visitarli, di gnava a et cosciva loro li panni, accio che fatto il comparatico, piu piu comparatico, il fatto che accio panni, li loro cosciva et a

mente. Et percio lo suo marito l‟avea assegnato et et assegnato l‟avea marito suo lo percio Et mente. tt.Acr n ulacaa t pdl, chell‟avea spedale, et chasa quella in Ancora state. e fosse alcuno; et non lasciava ne per lunghezza di lunghezza per ne lasciava non et alcuno; fosse e 140

cotale modo desidero d‟andare quand‟io saro saro quand‟io d‟andare desidero modo cotale a pvr, t loo ut de l alimenti gli die tutto alloro et poveri, i va nedictione del Padre celestiale Padre del nedictione i e cle oe necessarie cose colle et li, n uno dirupato, et con et dirupato, uno n nde studio studio nde levoe. i ura di di ura

CEU eTD Collection 245 240 235 230 225 220 215 210 205 200

tovandola il detto conte in cotale habito et si despecta et vile, et veggiandola sedere sedere veggiandola et vile, et despecta si et habito cotale filare et terra in in humilmente conte detto il tovandola Et padre. del casa alla honorevilmente rimenarla di procurasse ch‟elli et le,i per conte suo uno ch‟e d‟Ungaria, re padre, suo lo udendo Ma lascioe. non giamai voluntaria povertade et obedientia, perfecta et continentia fuando despeca et bigi panni di religioso habito prese si diligentemente, fuano evangelica perfectione ch‟ella coloro ti mia la et sua raccomando.‟ Ell‟anima benedetto. sempre ‟l sia santissimo tutto nome tuo lo per et conceduto, mendicare m‟ai di povera come desiderava per collui mondo, insieme com‟io della et aiuto in Santa, ito era conforto Terra mio per et devoto come et conceduta, avea in piacere tuo nel Signore, ‟Ecco, a disse: oratione Dio, faccendo Et honore. grande con ricevettele et incontro andoe li devota et lagrime con insieme, ella et processione grande con citta, alla rimenare factala vescovo, lo Adunque d l‟ossa ecco Dio, a castitade sua la continoamente morisse. quivi overo volere, suo al consentisse ch‟ella accio castello, mio lo sempre spregiata.‟ potesse guardera ci non ch‟elli cio a promesso, remedio se tu da defformata, cosi che, accio troncherei, mi naso proprio lo altro, avere Et continentia humano. consilio perpetua ogni di ioe salverammi et proponimento amore cui lo per speranz grande ‟Abbo disse: confortandole lagrime con collei stavano che l‟ancelle qualcosa La rimaritarla. a intendere celatamente volea benignamente, assai ricevutala quale, compass figliuoli piccoli raccomandati a amici certi gli lascioe. ritornoe. si luogo primo al costrecta et partie, si quindi ingiuria, et gravezza molta figliuol suoi li per et se per casetta alcuna assegnata fue le ivi et marito; del poverta trib sue le per gratie Dio a rendessero ch‟egli pregolli et minori, frati di luogo al ande matutino del Nell‟ora risposoe. si nocte quella Dio a gratie reddendo qui et bestie, state dov‟erano tavernaio lungo d‟uno povertade, ella chiaramente, manifestasse Adi si s‟accompagnasse. collei desiderata tempo patientia sua chella accio pressioni, et tenute sue le tutte di fuori et cacciaro la tutto in dissipatriceet isconciamente marito suo del come fedeli et vasalli divolgata Turingia, suo di del provincia morte la la tutta dopo per ella marito essendo Ma ferventissima. misericordia della nell‟opere dell et stato Dio di nello comandimenti frodata santi ne‟ fosse fue sempre non ricevesse, sexagesimo ch‟ella fructo quello accio di ma et continentia vedovile; abito et stato lo prese animo spirito. tu con devoto, et fedele Santa Terra la auitare ando de et inducimento mosse si per Elisabet, et Santa baroni, loro. altri molti di dell‟animeaiuto ed seguito col salute arme fede, della defensione et Dio, di onore donna, fosse che sua quello tutto chella fare di licenza cio et liberta ogni tutto l‟avea conceduta di et facea; Elisabet, contento Santa et Dio, a devoto era ma tutta, s‟appartenea signoria ne si povero d‟uno corpo lo et divise, portava, involse. ch‟ella grande, velo suo lo mano per altro fiata una abbiendo non che Adivenne devotamente. copriva corpi loro et acconciava, li mani,

t ci c‟la o pres l fut cneio ois, a qual la copioso, centesimo fructo lo perdesse non ch‟ella accio Et granoe abbiendo congiunta, sua era qual la badessa, una cose, queste Dopo che cose altre molte a attento essendo etiamdio marito, suo Lo . Ma nel sequente die si redusse per prieghi d‟alquante persona in casa d‟uno conforto d‟uno casa in persona d‟alquante prieghi per redusse si die sequente nel Ma . Et poi che Santa Elisabet seppe la fine del suo marito, incontanente con devotissimo con incontanente marito, suo del fine la seppe Elisabet Santa che poi Et

oe la u pvrae a vsoo c‟r so i, a acmno e mne Lo menoe. et raccomandoe la zio, suo ch‟era vescovo, al povertade, sua alla ione Et conciosia cosa ch‟ella fosse mandata per comandamento del vescovo ad uno uno ad vescovo del comandamento per mandata fosse ch‟ella cosa conciosia Et

lo tuo amore. Ora t‟e piaciuto di chiamarlo a te, et io sono contenta di cio che tu che cio di contenta sono io et te, a chiamarlo di piaciuto t‟e Ora amore. tuo lo olationi, et olationi,

tta fede et santa devotione, infermato; al suo creatore Idio rendeo lo rendeo Idio creatore suo al infermato; devotione, santa et fede tta Te deum laudamus cantassero percio che Dio l‟avea recata a stato di stato a recata l‟avea Dio che percio cantassero laudamus deum Te tu sai come fue benigna la sua conversatione, et quanta libertade quanta et conversatione, sua la benigna fue come sai tu , maravigliandosi per grande confusione disse: ‟Giamai non fue non ‟Giamai disse: confusione grande per maravigliandosi , 141 Et venne ch‟ella se redusse quella sera in una casa una in sera quella redusse se ch‟ella venne

rned ltrvo ota ‟neei per l‟infedeli, contra lotgravio prendendo lla era devenuta a tanta povertade, mando mando povertade, tanta a devenuta era lla el suo marito erano rechate d‟oltre mare. d‟oltre rechate erano marito suo el

. Dove essendo elli, principe glorioso, glorioso, principe elli, essendo Dove

Et racomandando ella racomandando Et al suo reggimento et et reggimento suo al

tti io fossi avilita et avilita fossi io tti prodiga d‟alquanti d‟alquanti prodiga i, dove ricevendo dove i, e e conceduto a a conceduto e e Et li suoi li Et a in Dio in a a CEU eTD Collection 295 290 285 280 275 270 265 260 255 250

rm, bodv i pat. t oì n uso oo u ifn a vsr, t n ì fatte sì ‟Sì, in dire: et a comincio vespro, silenzio al in tanto, infino quel fue in modostata, ella questo essendo Ma, in divine. così consolationi Et pianto. in celestiale abbondava questa prima, li in aperti ancora, fue Et spatio, pianto. grande lungo allegra si in cielo, a guatando et occhi converti per si letizia quale, la La poi liberamente viso. et consolatione; di allegr gaudio et letizia molto tanta di di abbondoe finestra; una per guatando e cielo a occhi li levati et ancella, sua d‟una grembo nel poco un appoggiandosi debolezza per et casa, a tornata Poi paradiso. in fosse che pareva consolata, spazio grande per dove, Dio, di la nella vedesse ivi quaresima, s‟ella come all‟altare, della fixi, occhi tempo cogli intenta, ella santo essendo et nelchiesa, ella essendo Ma consolatione. grande di celestiale, de lagrime in la piu di abondisse allora allegra et gioconda che ,o disonesta piu deformita alcuna faccia sua nella apparea non giamai Et abondava. devotione era quando Et s‟infiammava. vedeva et infi si fosse che pareva et di visioni; et lagrime avea consolationi spirituali molte contemplatione sua nella certo Et intendeva. sue vita piudespetta ch chelle altra trovare accio potessi o et trovasse io lavava; ‟Se mani ancora: Diceva sue celava. le colle contradiessero, nolla casa ancelle della vili cose altre e scodelle r Le minima. le onore alcuno o donna, chiamassero a levare dobbiamo ci letitia spirituale Dio‟. per cessandosi, cosi ma addio; dentro; sottoporre fortifica humilitade et per ristregne si tribulationi, indebolisce delle et spande si fiume scemando, lo crescendo vertu, la come ‟ ancelle: sue colle consolandosi adunqua Diceva duraro. battitute delle segni li septimane battere fortemente si fece la elli Currado, maestro detto del licenza sanza prieghi, giudice lo da me.‟ temere debbo quanto voll mortale, riccho, vescovo al non et uomo mendico, et povero Corrado, uno maestro al solamente temo impercio Et celestiale! cotanto ‟S‟io diceva: verita patienzia, per poss patienza per che accio ostante et ferma et obedienza, tutte ad In sollecita gloria. et presta primitiva et la provata era memoria cose ad queste recasse nolle ancelle sue delle alcuna che accio Et volontad proprie le rompesse cosi faceva chella accio lei, questo a elli tutto Et dall‟altra. et parte dall‟una lagrime di spandimento grande sanza non d‟amore, tenerezza ogni in dilette et fedeli allevae, et notrite seco state fanciullezza sua da incontanente infino quali le ch‟amasse, ancelle due che pareva tanto in quali presenza, sua dalla le rimovea cose, quelle et contrarie; cose le l‟imponeva volte capitale. a oe Cristo poco di amore per facta che fosse mi figliuoli che vergogna, de‟ et piu vituperio ogni curo et prossimi, non altri et degli fangto, et stercora siccome temporali cose le reputo ch‟io Si nostro ‟Lo ancelle: sue alle disse l‟oratione, fatta incontamente, Et patienza. et fermezza desse le aversita et le‟ngiurie tutte intra Et tutto. al removesse cuore suo del figliuoli de l‟amore e temporali, cose delle dispregiamento desse preg impedimento, alcuno avesse non amore,e et devotione per Dio in passasse tutto animo suo che‟l che accio Et suo. padre del reale casa nella ritornare che quivi, mendica per o et tutto in quella accio, soprastando diligentemente et padre, suo del comandamento per veduta alcuna dire figliuola filare.‟ cosi vilementestare et com‟era per Etnarratole venuto lei, n md cnrdcno nn coeta Vle dnu mgiret vvr pvr et povera vivere maggiormente adunque Volle accosentia. non contradicendo, modo gne

Ad tanta humilitade si restrignea, che per nullo modo patia chelle sue ancelle la la ancelle sue chelle patia modo nullo per che restrignea, si humilitade tanta Ad t ci c‟la osdse ‟pia at cn ai, cnio contemplatione continoa a Maria, con parte l‟optima possedesse ch‟ella accio Et

Et essendo ella intrata una fiata nel chiostro d‟uno monastero di donne per loro loro per donne di monastero d‟uno chiostro nel fiata una intrata ella essendo Et i fare obedienza, accio chio ogni cagione di consolatione et temporale dilungasse temporale et consolatione di cagione ogni chio accio obedienza, fare i grime, o che mostrasse alcuna letitia di fuori. Spesse fiate vedeva visioni visioni vedeva fiate Spesse fuori. di letitia alcuna mostrasse che o grime, Ma i Ma e questa, per certo ch‟ioe iscielta. questa, l‟averei l maestro Corrado, ch‟ iera suo confessoro et padre spirituale, padre et confessoro suo iera ch‟ Corrado, maestro l eggea l‟anima sua, et per l‟obedienza sia adornata di victoria. Et inEt victoria. di adornata sia l‟obedienza per et sua, l‟anima eggea ammata dell‟amore di Dio, che gli altri etiamdio chi l‟udiva chi etiamdio altri gli che Dio, di dell‟amore ammata va e rideva con grande letizia; et chiudendo li occhi, come occhi, li chiudendo et letizia; grande con rideva e va

di fuori. Cosi noi, Cosi fuori. di nesr; a o li aelvn cm al più alla come favellavano lei con ma endessero; 142

gnore Idio ae exaudita la mia oratione, percio oratione, mia la exaudita ae Idio gnore

vegnendo la tribulatione, ci dobbiamo ci tribulatione, la vegnendo e et dirizzasse a Dio lo suo desiderio. suo lo Dio a dirizzasse et e ezza fue ripiena, ch‟ella faccia sua sua faccia ch‟ella ripiena, fue ezza

le spartie dallei et cioe et dallei spartie le o Iddio che le le che Iddio o , che per tre tre per che ,

presenza

ispesse ispesse era no Si Si CEU eTD Collection 345 340 335 330 325 320 315 310 305 300

incontanente le fossero tagliati i capelli, acio che non fosse non che che acio comando capelli, capelli, i di tagliati fossero bellezza le tanta incontanente con et capo del curiosa cosi Santa a veggendola menata et fue Elisabet Quella inferma. serocchia sua alcuna visitare per ma limosina, ricevere nell‟ospeda entro passando, quindi capelli, di avea bellezza maravigliosa et corpo delbella molto fanciulla una che Adivenne quelli. ispacciatadi tutto in rimase cosi religiosiet in dote sue delle compimento per livre cinquecento di quantita in ancora ricevuta Et poveri. a dava prezzo e‟l monestero, uno da mandata era chelli lana, filava si poveri de‟ dall‟officio vacava quand‟ella conforti, et parole dolci con et vecchierella, una volta Alcuna comunione. et confessione a tutti confortavali et inducevali et schalzavali, e infermi, et poveri di piedi a s‟inginocchiava humilitade grande con uno Et riposoe. la lecto nel che portava, si p sue nectandole et forbendo et lavoe, la humilmente et racettata; lebrosa, humilmente si poveri oribilmente femina, altra Alcuna lavoe.fetenti suoi panni li tutti et decessario, luogo al portoe li servigio nel monachiz Adunque poveri.‟ suoi ne‟ Dio ricopriamo et bagniamo noi Quando rallegrare. dobbiamo ci ‟Ben compagne: et ancelle a bagna impercio li bisognava, Et devota. et humile quando ancella ancora et raceptava, et notricavali et come Dio, di l‟amore per serviva si sollicitamente poveri continuo, qui poveri di servigio al diede le le‟ngiurie, letitia ordinato et spedale, cotale et quello edificato patientia tanta con portava et fatto ella abbiendo Et marito. suo del morte la dimenticato ch‟ella tosto ch‟ell‟avea rinproveravano impercio Et insana. et prodiga d‟oro, populosa. molto marchi terra Marpiut, milia in duo spedale poveri, dote a per distribuiva ne rendute parte essendole incontanente impercio Ma perfectamente. Marta seguitava cosi esercitavasi misericordiacontinuamente con Et Marta. nell‟opere della t Et santita. molta incarita, ferventissima di et amore inmolto di accese erano Elisabet Santa di vivette l‟orationi impercio qui et minori frati de‟ nell‟ordine intro alluminato, gratia una di l‟oratione compiuta ebbe Elisabet Santa che poscia Ma tutto.‟ ardo ch‟io aiutatemi ‟Iddio diceva: gridando quelli usava Et mani. gli delle che calore lo sostenere poteano non d‟intorno, erano li che quelli tocchandolo che non sua faccia la erano vestimenta che sue le acceso, etiamdio ma parea bagnata, era solamente calore tanto di ciò per elli Ed d‟amore.‟ caldo di meno vengo tutto già che perciò dall‟oratione, cessare quanto Madonna, ‟O priegodiceva: et giovane, vi se. lo per gridare ciò orasse et di preghasse che et lui amonito voglio, et oratione io ad datosi ‟Madonna, Quella posso.‟ rispose: quelli Et te?‟ per Idio preghassi perchè allora gaudio ioloe vidi Signore.‟ fuiquivi mio ripiena dimolto all‟alta vide ch‟ella quella di domandatala ancora Et udiste.‟ voi come rispuosi li io Et teco.» co sarò io e meco con essere vuoli se «Figliuola dicea: et presenza sua colla consolava mi ancora me, celand et, rallegrava; mi mostrandosi, così, Et piangea. celavafortemente si mi quando rallegrava,et mi tutta visione sua la per io Et ioconda. et splendida faccia sua colla Cristo Gesu et aperto, cielo lo viddi ‟Io disse: e rispuose all‟ e dottrina et edificatione dicesse loro ch‟ella a udito, inportunità et loro veduto ch‟avea la quello per loro et ancelle; sue delle prieghi li per poco, uno riposata s mio, Signore anto che coloro ch‟ierano freddi dell‟amore di Dio, sì li accendeaanto li chefreddisì ch‟ierano coloro oratione. dell‟amorecolle diDio, sue re rispuose et disse: ‟Quelle cose ch‟io allora vidi, non è bisogno di narrare. Però ch‟io Però narrare. di bisogno è non vidi, allora ch‟io cose ‟Quelle disse: et rispuose re t o slmne la r cnepaia o Mra m el ea noa olct et sollicita ancora era ella ma Maria, con contemplativa era ella solamente non Et figliuolo, ‟O lui: a disse secolare, et dissoluto giovene uno fiata una ella veggendo Et ii oì isltmne uno oeet srie l u Cetr? orsi u ch‟io tu Vorresti Creatore? tuo al servire doveresti quando dissolutamente così vivi zo infermo e nel suo spedale reducto, in una nocta sei volte colle sue braccia lo lo braccia sue colle volte sei nocta una in reducto, spedale suo nel e infermo zo i; tu vuoli essere meco, si io teco, et gia mai non mi voglio partire da te.‟ Et poi Et te.‟ da partire voglio mi non mai gia et teco, io si meco, essere vuoli tu i; fra pochi di tutte l‟ebbe distribuite a poveri orfani et vedove, et poveri poveri et vedove, et orfani poveri a distribuite l‟ebbe tutte di pochi fra va; et ne‟ lecti li ricopriva studiosamente. Et diceva alcuna volta alle sue alle volta alcuna diceva Et studiosamente. ricopriva li lecti ne‟ et va; , quel giovane si rattempero; et ritornato a se medesimo per per medesimo se a ritornato et rattempero; si giovane quel , osi, piangea. Lo quale, abbiendo misericordia et pieta di pieta et misericordia abbiendo quale, Lo piangea. osi,

tutte quelle cose ch‟abisognavano, incontanente si incontanente ch‟abisognavano, cose quelle tutte e l qa cs d tti era tutti da cosa qual la Per

143 t e rmnne ‟dfc u gad e riccho et grande un n‟edifico rimanente del et et poi con battiture la indusse a confessione. a indusse la battiture con poi et

tutte molli per lo sudore, intanto intanto sudore, lo per molli tutte ocgoed sadnain et dannatione sua di cagione ro

onore di Dio. Quella Quella Dio. di onore

iaghe, la medicoe et medicoe la iaghe, tenuta dissipatrice, dissipatrice, tenuta

Cominciò a Cominciò le, non per per non le,

Maria et Maria Et CEU eTD Collection 395 390 385 380 375 370 365 360 355 350

rne dr ce pai. neco h qe cro ce el vt sa epedte d‟ogni resplendette sua vita nella che corpo, dicastitamunditia et purita, percio abbandoe d‟ogni nellamorte suavita d‟odore. quel che Inpercio appario. che odore grande la manifesta e percio sua santita; dalladiavolo nonsostenendola quale incontanente lo sipartio. Et fuggio. licentiato et confuso diede percio trovo, vi ragione le nulla Elisabet uccello Santa in Ma vita. questa di passano cotale quando loro in canto. ragione alcuna trovare potesse di se quello uomini, formata fuori, da di voce udi per dimostro loro ch‟ella maggiore canto, ad salvatione, cotaleta di eternale concepimento loro quello la Ma volta alcuna consolatione. annuntiato e electi buoni alli sua dannati ala eternale loro alcuna la alcuna volta annuntiato deputato e rei l‟angelo alli Sicome fosseannuntiare. venne le che eternale gaudio crediamo lo quale cantare,lo guardia, a inuito quella et paritio al cantare. loro del et uccelli delli all‟apparitione quanto odorifero licore uno uscia d‟olio. ne che trovato fue monumento, nel riposto reliquie. fue grande che per poscia tenuti corpo, furono avere poteo ne chi panni suoi di particole le Et dichiericimoltitudine etreligiosiet dalungha, da presso Quivi exequie. sue alle rappresentassero si di come quasi formati era cio et Et ammiratione. variati grande davano modi tutti a quelli cantare et udita; fue non mai gia quale la canto, di melodia variata ripor di s‟apparecchiava dove chiesa della gr odore corpo. santissimo quello anzi fetore, neuno di dipartire ne satiare, poteano si non et quell‟odore, a venia gente molta che intanto n‟usciva, impertanto sepultura, a di riponesse a MCCXXXI nel pace, in dorma et novembre. di XVIIII corpo dal parti si anima santissima quella extrema ve devotione, et reverenza grande con chiesa santa della sacramenti i tutti prima m‟aspecta.‟ cielo di corte la tutta quali alle celestiali, nozze il via chacciando lo et sicura, et mai acomiatando quasi oggi sono io voce, mie, serocchie ‟Ecco, disse: Poi grandegridoe. volte tre fuggi‟, ‟Fuggi, disse: con demonio, pocho, uno stando Et st venire?‟ che compagne alle disse fine, sua alla dinanzi die nell‟ultimo Ma dall‟oratione. cesse non giamai et ioconda, et allegra sempre sue infermitade sua quella tutta in Et cantare. a provocata ae me etiamdio che cantare, a e me tra puosesi etvenne ucello ‟Uno ancille: sue alle disse quella Et suto. fosse cio che Elisabet Santa domandoe a cosa qual la per melodia; dolcissima con cantante voce una collei erano febre chi quelli di da udita agravata fue faccia, lecto la rivolta sul paritio al in tenendo essendo Et eternale. reame lo dispregiato avea ch‟ella poi da Et presente. vita questa di carcere dela trarla et Elisabet, Santa dilecta sua la se a chiamare poveriet santa nelservigioin vitapreservaroe. Dioet di di rimase collei insieme qui et religione, di habito prese Elisabet Santa di conforto per fanciulla perdu ai gli tu che caro piu me hora ‟Certo disse: Elisabet Santa Et proponimento. buono ogni perduto avea percio che capelli, belli suoi alli avea amore tanto ma religione, di habito prendere di volonta pro buono veruno volta alcuna avuto quelli‟. con vanitade alcuna adoperare ne balli a adorna andare tu potrai non mai ‟Oggi piagnete: et contastante allei disse Et altri. delli

Adunque e manifesto a tutti di quanta santita questa pretiosa Santa Elisabet sia suta. sia Elisabet Santa pretiosa questa santita quanta di tutti a manifesto eAdunque a Adunque Secondariamente manifesto quanta fue la sua monditia et purita. Et cio si dimostra si cio Et purita. et monditia sua la fue quanta manifesto Secondariamente ti, che se ‟l mio figliuolo proprio fosse exaltato allo stato dell‟impero.‟ Allora la dell‟impero.‟Allora stato allo exaltato fosseproprio figliuolo mio ‟l se che ti,

u gad pat d pvr, t rne eoin d ppl, t grande et populi, di devotione grande et poveri, di pianto grande fue tempo del mio passare e presente; ecco che Dio onnipotente mi chiama alle chiama mi onnipotente Dio che ecco presente; e passare mio del tempo posmnoi l ep nl ul Ii onptne va riao di ordinato avea onnipotente Idio quale nel tempo il pprossimandosi nto gaudio, che‟l cuore etiamdio non poteo comprendere, et cio ch‟ella il il ch‟ella cio et comprendere, poteo non etiamdio cuore che‟l gaudio, nto

Et avegnadio del suo corpo venerabile quattro die stesse cosi, anzi che si si che anzi cosi, stesse die quattro venerabile corpo suo del avegnadio Et Et allora furono veduti molti uccelli bianchissimi sopra la somita somita la sopra bianchissimi uccelli molti veduti furono allora Et one, dinanzi alloro transito per loro maggiore confusione. Cosi Cosi confusione. maggiore loro per transito alloro dinanzi one, vn cle: Ce aee o, e o vdse o diavolo lo vedeste voi se voi, farete ‟Che collei: avano oiet. t ula ipoe t is, h ga ebbe gia che disse, et rispuose quella Et ponimento. re; li quali uccelli cantavano di soave dolcezza et dolcezza soave di cantavano uccelli quali li re;

Et domandotala Santa Elisabet lei s‟ella avesse avesse s‟ella lei Elisabet Santa domandotala Et 144

noa l ivl so e pav al santi alli apparve le suo diavolo il Ancora

Per certo quello uccello chelle apparve chelle uccello quello certo Per

li quali erano venuti inspiratida Dio. quali eranoli venuti

l paritio et si dolcemente comincio si et paritio l Et cosi confortandole, et ricevuti et confortandole, cosi Et nism e soavissimo et andissimo

gnendo allora allora gnendo

E t lo suo lo t

, et et , del Et

CEU eTD Collection 445 440 435 430 425 420 415 410 405 400

l tu al et attracta mano una abbiendo Tederigo, nome ch‟avea traientino, vescovado del huomo Uno libera et fuoCome cieco unoattratto et sanato. sana maravigliosamante sepoltura, presente, gratieElisabet. laudeet a rendero Dioet aSanta sua levo la si fanciulla la sopra perfectamente benedetta pane nell‟acqua di pocho uno ella intinto manicato incontanente Elisabet; Santa a voto il promesso et lei, per Santa questa in peranni. istettedue tormento etpena et luogo, trovava non et molta fanciullacon detta la stato questo in Et invasata. chiera dicevanocom‟era gridaresi tutti stando di cessava non fanciulla, La persona. la tutta La di et ventre diavolo.‟ del infiatione grande la del per et sentio, nome che l‟arsura per nel che intanto acceso, bei et ‟Togli allei: disse turbata bevendo fanciulla, quella et ancella, sua una ad bere domandato a abbiendo Maggia, di vescovado nel Benigha, nome ch‟avea fanciulla, Una unaChome idemoniata liberata. fue nulla gravezza sentio. poi giamai et sanita; ricevette voto il renduto et adempiuto incontanente l‟imagine Et promessa. ch‟avea fare per cera la dato fosse chelli comandao li incontanente l‟abate, sentito prima abbiendo che infertade quell quella ‟n incontanente e Adunque ritornoe, promesso.‟ ch‟ai quel adempierai tu che tanto a infino infermo sempre sarai ‟Tu monaco: al disse et apparve li persona medesima fortificass mente sua la confessione diligente per ch‟elli monaco detto il confortare da era impercio Et bene. d‟alcuno spetie sotto volta, alcuna illicite, cose alle inducti et dimonio, del priore inghanno per inghannati essere lo poteano Ancora cosa. voto altra veruna del a obbligarsi et ne voto, maravigliaro, alcuno si molto monacho, del fare di monaco alcuno ad licito sia non che cosa sanitasia cio con dubitaro; fortemente ch‟aveafatto della advenuto chiera quel pri udito e‟l l‟abate ritornati Ma ricevette. sanita perfecta incontanente ett croce santa della segno lo fece lui sopra et apparve, li ancora nocte terza Nella soppriore. del consiglio per voto modo simile li in etnocte apparve, sequente nella Anche facesse. voto alcuno allei et chiamasse, Elisabet Santa sanita, desiderava s‟elli che, l‟amonio quale la bianchissimi, vestimenti di vestita venerabile, e molto dolore questa in nocte una compassione. elli a moveano istando si Adunque vedevano, et chell‟udivano persone le tutte che circondato, era dolori tanti di et infermita, tanta di gravato era quale lo Enriucho, nome chavea monaco uno ve del cestella, di dell‟ordine monistero un in Sasognia, di parti Nelle fueChome unomonaco sanato. di adornata qui appresso,porremo ne lasciaremocagione etmolti per dibrevita. ne adunque alquanti quali Fue De miracoli. di miracoli. maniere molte di suoi morte, sua di la dopo etiamdio moltitudine della efficacia la per pruova de Percio percheolio, fue la tutta sua vita piena dopodimisericordia. suo. corpo nel apparve che dell‟olio l‟abbondanza per dimostra Dio da mandati angeli fossero portasseroe honorassero. suocon ‟l tanticelestiali incielo,corpo la che mostraro che crediamo letitia giubilavano, alla et et canto al quanto e chiesa sulla in cantantavano che cio uccelli, degli compagnia Quella uccelli. quelli Et di moltitudine carita. et devotione sua la quanta tto avea perduto il viso, et essendo ito due fiata in ritorno colla mogle et con molta molta con et mogle colla ritorno in fiata due ito essendo et viso, il perduto avea tto

Elisabet. Et qui posta sopra la tomba del sepo del tomba la sopra posta qui Et Elisabet. Nella quinta cosa e manifesto di quanto merito et excellentia ella sia appodio. Et cio si cio Et appodio. sia ella excellentia et merito quanto di manifesto e cosa quinta Nella si cio Et pieta. et misericordia sua la fue quanta manifesto ancora e luogo quarto Nel d et excellentia sua la fue quanta luogho, terzo nel manifesta, cosa e Ancora , incontanente sentio iscorrere per la gola come fosse uno tizzone di fuocho di tizzone uno fosse come gola la per iscorrere sentio incontanente , mdsm dlr, h pia s cmni a omnae a ul cosa qual la tormentare a comincio si prima, che dolori, medesimi i

lo confortoe. Ma quelli, non essendovi l‟abate ne‟l priore, fece il il fece priore, ne‟l l‟abate essendovi non quelli, Ma confortoe. lo

diricta in piede. piede. in diricta

e. Et adunque ancora nella sequente nocte quella persona persona quella nocte sequente nella ancora adunque Et e. Finalmente da‟ parenti menata et condocta al sepolcro di sepolcroal condocta etmenataparentiFinalmenteda‟

145

t la nim o ut uli chierano quelli tutti con insieme ella, Et lcro quasi come morta; et fatta l‟oratione l‟oratione fatta et morta; come quasi lcro omni t ooi aprei n donna una apparveli dolori, et tormenti

, accio ch‟ella sua anima anima sua ch‟ella accio , disse he monachi erano et et erano monachi he disse scovato di Risdia, fue Risdia, di scovato l corpo suo uscio uscio suo corpo l

tormenti ignita et ignita ore, et ore, Dio, CEU eTD Collection 495 490 485 480 475 470 465 460 455 450

ot. e u idza i ot eao use itna i ot tmo apez dl corpo, del asprezza tempo, molto di istanza queste: erano morte di indizia cui quale Le al morto. pozzo, uno in e Et pozzo morto. nel parea giacea disavedutamente fanciullo ‟l che caduto avvidesi acqua, attignere essendo per giovane uno anni ito esssendovi quattro di fanciullo Uno fueCome affogato unofanciullo furisucitato. incontanente et vivo sanodel losuofigliuolo et racchomandoe, si Elisabet Sancta a devotione tutta con madre sua La morto. et freddo tutto rim vita, questa al trovato Et tedesca. all‟usanza miglia quattro di di ispazio per sentimento, alcuno sanza giaque passato finalmente poi infermita, grande di gravato essendo mezzo, e anni tre di Vercellino, nome ch‟avea magnare, vescovado del giovane Uno unorisucitoCome da morte. revocato.pristina de meriti li per et levo, si morto chiera quelli subitamente tutti, vedendolo cosa, qual la Per invocato. grandissima fidanza et devotione con aiuto suo ‟l e Elisabet, Santa di merita le chiamato fue amici etparenti suoi tutti da era.Allora mor giudicato fue tutti da che intanto morte, dellasegnali tutti con et sentimento alcuno sanza et freddo corpo suo lo ritrovato poi fue tracto, fossene che anzi tempo di ispazio pesc a fiume uno ad fiata una ito essendo Borcardo nome ch‟avea Maggia, di vescovado del scolaio, Uno unoaffoghatoCome diliberato erisucitato. fue alla beataElisabet. Santa subitamente morto, ch‟iera colui ecco sapellirlo, et fossa nella permetterlo essendo Et loro. morto lo per Elisabet beata alla raccomandavano si devotamente zio l‟ e padre lo sopellirlo, per bisognava che cosa appa et tornaro sepellissero et deponessero chello parenti alli licentia la conceduta giudice lo poi, Ma patibolo. sul in lasciano lo usanza loro a miglio d‟uno ispazio per et inpicchiato Fue Hermano. detto al contro sentenza la partirodato di si confortadolo, perseveranza a et anbendue parole dolci con auitorio loro il consolatolo et grandelume, con Hermano detto al appariro sequente nocte continoamente Nellaadomandava. et alloro, raccomandava si potea, quanto devotione tutta con e Corrado, maestro al et Elisabet Santa a et Dio a raccomandoe si tutto carcere, in messo et giudice dal sostenuto Essendo nome. per Hermano Colonia, di vescovado del huomo uno Fue vecchio, unoinpicchatoCome liberato fue del consiglio lo santi. suoi secondo miracoli cotali pietra, d‟operare continoamente degna la che Dio, a sotto laude fatta mano et libera. la sepolcro et sana ricevesse al messa la incontanente giunti et Et viso; sanita. il perfecta ricevette ricevere di fidanza grande andavano con maravigliandosi molto cosa quale Della vedere. piu potero nol et dispari, vecchio co che piacealloro etvogliono santi checosa sia offerte concio gittanomattamente;loro le et invano, loro fatica la spendono che coloro istolti sono ‟Molto ancora: disse Et ciascuno.‟ di meriti li la di devoto et compagno dentro sicome e et fue a piu quanto quale, quale lo Nicholao, la memoria in sempre abbi lapida; tu Ma sanitade. riceverai la tosto piu tanto metterai, sotto un che fosserella alcuna in inferma mano pe sanita riceverai tu che Santaimpercio securamente, di dicendo ‟Va‟ benedisse amore allui: lo per infermita, sua Idio la veduta qui vecchio et ‟l E Elisabet miracoli. molti Santa dimostra di Elisabet corpo il giace allui dove disse Marpuro, venisse, da donde vengho domandatolo et lui da salutato ancora Et riverire. da molto aspecto con vecchio uomo uno in incontrossi elli andando Et fidanza. et devotione preeaz e dt ut fd sa a lr a oadt auo‟ t notnne lo incontanente Et aiuto.‟ domandato a loro dal sia fede tutta doti et perseveranza n

r, iaeuaet cde e plg e afgo E esno ast alcuno passato essendo Et affogho. et pelago nel cadde disavedutamente are,

abbiendolne tracto con molta malagevolezza, compresero al tutto ch‟elli era ch‟elli tutto al compresero malagevolezza, molta con tracto abbiendolne

si levo sano et vivo.et sano levo si

Santa Elisabet, et qui adopera Idio molti miracoli, per miracoli, molti Idio adopera qui et Elisabet, Santa Et maravigliatosi tutti rendero grazie et laude a Dio etDio alaude renderoet grazie Et maravigliatosi tutti Et cosi ritornaro al loro albergo reddendo grazie et grazie reddendo albergo loro al ritornaro cosi Et ecir l fsa Aprchao dnu ogni adunque Apparecchiato fossa. la recchiaro

146 lecto silevoe. lecto

lla beata Santa Elisabet fue adiuta et a salute a et adiuta fue Elisabet Santa beata lla

rfectamente, pur che tu metta la metta tu che pur rfectamente,

et benifici per li meriti de‟ meriti li per benifici et

da lui. Alla perfine, Alla lui. da ase il corpo suo et et suo corpo il ase l eci: Io vecchio: il to, come cosi come to, l‟oratione, l‟oratione, t CEU eTD Collection 545 540 535 530 525 520 515 510 505 500

di Santa Elisabetdi Santa li quelleAnchorafanciullo, contradi, ciecho,gli in unonacque meriti etper per la invocatione unociecoCome alluminato. fue devotiallei. Elisabet, semprepoi fuoro mostroe. del miracolo la questo vedendo molto maravigliandosi convento del tutti a allegria grande com‟ sano cosi trovatosi et mattina la l fatto Ma era. prima come nervi, perfettamente i sano et gli apparve, incontanente gli inferma, mano Elisabet sua Santa la prendendo Quella nocte volentieri.‟ voglio ‟Sì, una rispouse: quelli Et pena, sano?‟ essere tanta tu ‟Vuoli disse: in questi stando Et familiare. molto fu quale la dolore; tanto in abandonasse nollo et aiuto, suo lo porgesse gli deliberato mozzare farsi di quellaelli continoamente mano.EtSanta pregando Elisabet ch‟ella la tanto dolore di prese Onde spezzoe. li e rupe glile molare tutta cosi pietra mortaio nel chella contrita tutta advienne fosse chome et caso mano per monastero, del molino uno in converso s in volta alcuna et legni tra Volemano. giacea et nome anni, XX di ch‟avea torno nel Moggia, carne, di corsetto di uno portato vescovado avea continoamente Questi nel monisterio uno in converso uno Fue gratiea a Sancta Dioet Eli ‟ disse: et rispouse giudice Lo impicchare. facesse lo facesse lo volta un‟altra chelli giudice al gridato t con Et laude.‟ et gratie sempre rendo te a letto, morbido uno in cadessi s‟io come quasi et morte di diliberato ai m‟ quale la Elisabet Santa ‟O disse: letizia grande con mani, delle funa la sciolta etiamdio ritrovatosi et levato adunque essendosi quale Lo ricevette. lesione nulla et cadde solamente elli inpiccato, ladro il rimanendo et tagliato fue forte et sofficiente ch‟era fune, la incontanente Et liberato.‟ sarai et Elisabet Santa in speranza l‟aiutasse. colpa, in era ch‟elli secondo ch‟ella Elisabet Santa pregassero che tutti pregando e gridando andava ladro, col insiememente luogo al menato essendo co Et giudicato. forche alle et lui, innocentemente con insieme Giovanni, nome ch‟avea giovane, Uno unoimpicchatoCome deliberato. fue levoe. sano et vivo sonno dal come quasi e, respirò, Incontanentel‟uomo aiuto. suo d‟adomandarelo suoi alcuni sua, casa per a voto pianto fecero grandeparenti facendosi E tratto portato. e fu lui, parenti di cercato de‟ tempo casa molto a dipo‟ dell‟acqua, Ma pietra. come discese fondo al e potea; si non mettendosi e povero, del parole le i vennenell‟acqua, li nell‟acqua arrogantemente despregiando colui Ma, affogato.‟ ed morto non se esci non quindi tu che si te, di vendetta faccia mi sanita, rendeo mi quale la Elisabet, ‟Santa disse: illuminato. istato Elisabet Santa da era chi povero, uno vide fiume, alcuno in bagnava si ch‟elli mentre notare, nel experto et docto molto Moggino, di veschovato del Frederico, nome ch‟avea huomo, Uno risucitòCome unoch‟iera af Santa Elisabet avitaresuscitava,et sana salva silevoe. di meriti li per incontanente essendonetratta et affoghoe, et fiume, uno in cadde fanciulla Una unaCome fanciullaaffogata risucitò. salutifera Santa Elisab meriti di et per respiroe li incontanente voto il fatto et ricorrono, perfetta devotione con et fede intera sentimenti. tutti priv la e corpo del infiagione la cotenna, della nerezza la faccia, della aspecto orribile

Poi che Dio la deliberato et io lo voglio anche deliberare.‟ Et cosi licentiato reddendo licentiato cosi Et deliberare.‟ anche voglio lo io et deliberato la Dio che Poi et angoscia era tormentato, ch‟elli per la grande pena et afflictione avea in tutto tutto in avea afflictione et pena grande la per ch‟elli tormentato, era angoscia et Adunque per l‟aiuto et soccorso alla Beata Elisabet lo padre ella madre con madre ella padre lo Elisabet Beata alla soccorso et l‟aiuto per Adunque

Essendo adunque in adunque Essendo fcnoi ef d qe povero quel di beffe facendosi E occhi perfectamente elviso ricevette. lui, e a Santa Elisabet recorrendo devotissimamente, non cessavano non devotissimamente, recorrendo Elisabet Santa a e lui, la er; t n oì sr pntna esvrv. sed questo Essendo perseverava. penitenza aspra così in et terra; ulla sabet alsuoalbergo grande con ritornoe. allegrezza fogato la mano del converso, reddendo gratie et laude a Dio et a Santa a et Dio a laude et gratie reddendo converso, del mano la

piccato, udì una voce che disse allui: ‟Confiditi et abbi et ‟Confiditi allui: disse che voce una udì piccato,

147

ncontanente meno la forza, intanto che aiutareche intanto forza, la meno ncontanente et sanoet salvo fuloro renduto.

os rte i itgo t n ut l sano li tutto in et rintegro li rotte ‟ossa

t rvct l provocato et t oi ut qel dl monistero, del quelli tutti cosi Et n uno ladro trovato, fue preso preso fue trovato, ladro uno n utto che da molti fosse detto et detto fosse molti da che utto o povero contra lui lui contra povero o

lo fanciullo ad vita adfanciullo lo e in sua vita a lui a vita sua in e

atione di di atione CEU eTD Collection 595 590 585 580 575 570 565 560 555 550

ott, evne l eoco i at Eiae. t u itt pr utr stiae t non et settimane quattro per istato qui Et Elisabet. Santa di sepolcro al pervenue portato, era elli quanto in non se potea, non andare ne riposo, trovava non ch‟elli andandoe ginocchia, gambe nelle tormentato gravemente elli essendo Et miglia. diece per Elisabet, di Santa sepolcro lo dov‟era chiesa, alla appresso Teodorico, nome ch‟avea uomo, uno fue Anche fueCome unosanato infermo. ricevette interamente. occhi li delsepolcro, inco suocon poco et et d‟acqua, untosi intrisa più d‟unoanno, diSanta alElisabetdevotione sepolcro et andoe, con prendendodella polvere Ancorach‟avea femina una quelle vedere nomeEliungis, di lo contrade,abbiendo perduto per fueCome una ciecha femina alluminata. Elisabet, Elisabet, incontanente beneficio ricevettero perfectasanita. di Santa di sepolcro al chel‟ebbero poten nulla et et sorda cieca, essendo mutola, Teruento, di vescovado del Melciade, nome ch‟avea fanciulla, Una fueCome cieca liberata fanciulla una e sorda mutola. quella infermitade liberato. Elisabet santa di sepolcro del terra dellapocho uno prendendo elli, Ma morisse. chelli pareche intanto sanguedel flusso del ch‟ visitato et alluminato. occhi, perfectamente incontamente degli lume del privato tutto al elli Essendo Henrico. nome ch‟avea medesime, contradi quelle de uomo uno fue Anchora fueChome unocieco alluminato. raccomandandosi, fattasi devotione et et cieca, fede tutta inconta stata con era allei intero et Elisabet, anno Santa uno di sepolcro per al quale menare la contradi, quelle di femina una Fue Et unaCome femina sanata.fue cieca suo. sepolcro gra al fue pervenne Onde sanata. devota conducta diSanta Elisabet. levoe si poi perfectamente dolore Et et infermitade sanata. ogni trovoe da incontanente si infermitate d‟una qui et sangue, et curva, e attratta diventata ch‟iera intanto infermitadi, molte di aggravata essendo quale la Geredruda, nome ch‟avea parti quelle in donna una Fue fueCome una sanata. femina lasciaroletitia, quila s con chasa a ritornatosi Et grazie. etlaude molte rendero le qui devotione et amoregrande allei generaro etSanta Elisabet, ritornarodi sepolcrogrande alcon letizia gaudiovisione et la udita liber deformita et curvita ogni da ritrovo si tutta isvegliatasi letitia la per incontanente fanciulla la Et sanata.‟ e si et ritta va‟ et figliuola fu „Lievati allei: Elisabet, piagnea. di figliuola agravata la et dolore mezzo, et migliaio d‟uno ispazio per dilungata et dipartita era già et casa a Ritorneromi essaudisci. quant impediro et non casa a edunque disdegni misera me et sanita di beneficio et dono dai tutti disse: et „A mormore Elisabet Santa contra fanciulla della madre la irata ad Adunque sanita. di diece per demorati qui et Elisabet, Santa di sepolcro al andare, sportella conveniauna in portasse le la sua madre molto quella cosa sia chinata cio con ma, Et mani. colle rizzare, sostendosi quasi potea si modo nullo per che intanto d Essendo dietro,scrigniuta diventoe Beatrice. perfine alla nome gravata, ch‟avea infermitade grandissima vescovado, di medesimo inte lunga quel di fanciulla, una ancora Fue fueCome della sanata suainfermita. fanciulla una nente

fu

con faccia molto risplendiente et chiara et risplendiente molto faccia con e amonita nel sonno dormendo ch‟ella dovesse visitare la chiesa di San Niccholao, San di chiesa la visitare dovesse ch‟ella dormendo sonno nel amonita e per li meriti di Santa elisabet limeriti di per vedere riebbe avessechiarocome mai lo auto.

portella insegno dellaportella sanita. a i oee nae i r rimaso. era li andare potere di za

Et quivi riposandosi un poco et adormentandosi appavele Santa Santa appavele adormentandosi et poco un riposandosi quivi Et

et mescolandola col l‟acqua et beutola, incontanente fue di di fue incontanente beutola, et l‟acqua col mescolandola et ‟io potro che non ti venghino a visitare.‟ Ritornandosi questa Ritornandosi visitare.‟ a venghino ti non che potro ‟io

Poscia, dopo alcuno tempo, lo detto Herrico gravato Herrico detto lo tempo, alcuno dopo Poscia,

148 uv luad e mgiiad Ii e Santa et Idio magnificando et laudando quivi

, la quale, tocchatole le reni e „l pecto disse disse pecto „l e reni le tocchatole quale, la ,

be o eoco i at Eiae fue Elisabet Santa di sepolcro lo ebbe

dì, non poteano trovare alcuno rimedio alcuno trovare poteano non dì, lungamente avea auto lo flusso del flusso lo auto avea lungamente ata. Onde vedendo cio la madre et madre la cio vedendo Onde ata.

o ar el mde portata madre ella padre Lo ntanente fuentanente sanataet lume nni t di et inanzi

nelle nelle nde CEU eTD Collection 600

gratias. Amen Qui è compiuta la leggenda e ealquanti lavitadiSanta Elisabet, de‟ s gaudioet devo molta sulla in gittatolisi recato ch‟avea con casa a tornato poi Dio; a bastoni grazie reddendo ivi ritornoe, Elisabet Santa di sepolcro al spalla, li sano interamante trovandosi e suso, levandosi „ eadirato: compagno lui contr‟al disse a invegliatosi, venne subitamente quale che Lo uno d‟acqua. bagnoe sonno lo nel tutto vide dormendo, e infermo, uno a allato luogo uno in poco inconsola molto casa a tornavasi remedio, alcuno ricevute avendo Perchè m‟hai tu così bagnato? Ma io credo che che credo io Ma bagnato? così tu m‟hai Perchè tione siritornoe.

149

questo bagnare mi sara cagione di salute.‟ di cagione sara mi bagnare questo o E ioads el un elli riposandos‟ Et to. uoi miracoli. Deo uoi miracoli.

E CEU eTD Collection

150